• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.
OOC
Here
Characters
Here
Lore
Here
Other
Here
Chapter 1: Family Comes First
  • Chapter 1: Family Comes First
    Friday 15th March 1985
    ...The Beginning...
    Dublin: Evening - Mild, Dry, Clear Skies
    London: Evening - Mild, Breezy, Overcast
    New York: Afternoon - Mild, Dry, Sunny

    ******************************
    untitled (2).png
    ******************************

    Gabriel Moretti's Mansion
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn ~
    Gabriel Moretti

    e74cfd6b3940d9d40367d25fb01c28f3 (1).jpgIt had been 13 years to the day since the war between the Morettis and the Irish Mob was brought to an end. Gabriel had made a fair offer to the Sullivans which had resulted in the Irish leaving New York City to return Dublin. Despite the fatalities and bloodshed on both sides during the early 1970s, a peace deal was signed and both families were able focus on their businesses in their respective cities. The arrangement with the Biancardis working as middlemen for any business between New York and Dublin had proven to be a success over the years without much in the way of complications or disagreements that couldn't be resolved. The Morettis and Biancardis had worked well alongside each other, both able to bring New York under their respective control. Despite this, business would always come first for Gabriel and there wasn't room for complacency. Things we profitable and his empire was continuing to grow, but that didn't mean he was about to sit back and rest. There were other organisations that had caught Gabriel's attention, including the King Family business of which he had men, including Erik, working with to scope out such expansion opportunities. Were he to find value elsewhere, Gabriel wouldn't lose any sleep in cutting the Sullivans loose.

    As he had done with Miami, Gabriel had built up his empire in New York, an achievement his elders had never been able to do. The war against the Sullivans had been destructive to the city, but since the Morettis succeeded in 1972, Gabriel had brought order and promise to the city. Ironically, bringing such order was done through corruption, violence, intimidation and a catalogue of unspeakable acts, but it got the job done. With the streets no longer being on high alert and any threats soon brought under control by the heavy hand of the Morettis, Gabriel gained the respect of those in high places. Politicians and law enforcement officials were all willing to turn a blind eye in return for their streets being under a control they alone could never achieve, along with the odd off-the-books favour when needed. That wasn't to say there weren't challenges. From time to time, the Morettis were faced with potential competition and organisations attempting to cross them, but they weren't too great a challenge for the Italians. The fact there hasn't been a challenge as great as the one the Sullivans presented hasn't escaped Gabriel's attention. He is fully aware there are employees within his organisation, some high ranking, who crave another war with the Sullivans or something equally thrilling. However, business has always been Gabriel's top priority, regardless of how much he savours in watching his enemies suffer by his own hand. The most pressing matter presently at hand was how Giovanni Biancardi's death would affect the strong partnership of the last decade or so.

    Whilst his devotion to his business had not changed over the years, one thing that had was Gabriel's interest in spending some time with his family. Having lost many members of his family in the late 60s, the number of Morettis had been severely reduced. However, his family had eventually started to grow again, giving him more of a desire to take a small amount of time away from work to be with his loved ones. Valentina had married Teddy before the couple went on to bless Gabriel with three grandchildren. Marcus had married Ava, connecting the Moretti's with Marcus' in-laws - the Snowdens.

    Having dealt with any business earlier in the day, Gabriel had returned home to get prepared for the family meal he'd arranged. Although this wasn't business and he was looking forward to a family catch-up, Gabriel had still been a stickler and formal in ordering his family to all arrive on time. Though he might not be quite as strict on his grandchildren as he had always been with his own, the man still believed the kids needed to be disciplined and so the adults of the family had to lead by example. Not that such a mindset hadn't caused Gabriel and Valentina to come to blows at times, and on account of them both being stubborn there was always a possibility of them having further disagreements.

    Once changed out of his business attire and into a different suit, Gabriel made his way to the kitchen to find his wife. "How can I assist you on this special day, my love?" he asked his wife placing his arm around her waist and kissing the top of her head. "I'm quite looking forward to seeing everyone together today. Even the little troublemaker, Paolo," he chuckled. Despite the light-hearted comment, it was the youngest of his grandchildren that exasperated him the most, though pointing out the boy's lack of discipline was apparently controversial subject. "Speaking of trouble. Has Vincenzo arrived yet?" he asked of his cousin.

    Interaction: @Melanin-Gxdess (Elvian)
    Tags: @Melanin-Gxdess (Ava) @RayPurchase (Marcus) @KaramelKarma (Vincenzo) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Tatiana?)
    (Don't be late!)


    Wycliff Family Home
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn ~
    Valentina Wycliff

    1612664577053.pngDespite being a wife, mother and a successful businesswoman, Valentina still felt like she had to work hard every day to prove herself. Whether it was at work or with her family, she didn't feel she was permitted to show any weakness. She'd worked hard to stop others patronising her and seeing her as a victim that she never felt able to let her guard down in front of them. So, that morning, she had woken before sunrise and dressed in smart attire. After getting the children off to their schools she then arrived at one of her hotels to check in on her employees. The Palermo Hotel was hosting a large wedding the following week and so she had to make sure all of the preparations were in order.

    Aware of dinner with the family later in the afternoon, Valentina had to rush home early to get herself and the children ready. Knowing what her father was like, she was determined to have everyone presentable and ready on time. After some protesting from the youngest, all three children were soon dressed into fresh clothes and looking simply perfect! This left Valentina some time to sort herself out. Entering the master bedroom she shared with Teddy, she closed the door behind her and exhaled in an exaggerated manner. "Who's idea was it to have three kids?" she sarcastically asked her husband. She then walked towards him and draped her arms over his shoulders as she looked up to his face. She leaned forward and moved in to kiss him for a short time before reluctantly breaking away from the moment. "I hope Papa doesn't keep us too long because I'm feeling tired already," she told Teddy. She would never admit to the rest of her family when she was exhausted, but she could tell her husband anything. "We're having a sleep-in tomorrow!" she decided. "Maybe if my parents are in a good mood today, they might like to have the children sleep over at their place tomorrow night so us two can have an overdue date."

    After placing another quick kiss on Teddy's lips, Valentina walked over to the mirror so she could brush her hair. She glanced at the clock and smiled to herself as she realised they were on schedule to arrive at her parents' house on time or maybe even early, heaven forbid! "Ohhhh, I hope we manage to beat the others in getting there today," she playfully told him.

    The calm mood was soon broken as a gentle knock was heard from outside the bedroom door, followed by Cristina's sweet voice. "Paolo's made a mess. He's knocked his pot of paint all over himself," the girl informed her parents.

    "Fucking..." Valentina grumbled, loud enough for only Teddy to hear. She quickly shook her head as she looked at her husband's reflection in the mirror. "Why does he always do this? How has that boy not made me go grey yet?!"

    Interactions: @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy)


    Moretti Base - Riverside Diner - Basement
    ~ Hell's Kitchen, Manhattan ~
    Damian Nicolosi

    th.jpgThe cold and dimly lit room resembled a dentist's room, were it situated in the depths of a horror movie basement. The counter along the back wall was chipped and grubby, the sinister medical tools and sharp knives lined up surprisingly neatly considering they were stained with fresh blood. Strapped to the old dentist-like chair in the centre of the basement room was a blood-soaked man dressed only in his boxer shorts and a vest. His right arm hung lifelessly over the side of the chair with his hand pointed downwards towards the floor. The soundproof room had fallen so silent in those moments that only a dripping sound could be heard as the blood fell from the victim's severed fingertips into the metal bucket which had been positioned below.

    "I told you want you wanted to know. Why are you still doing this?" the desperate man pleaded in a pained tone.

    From his spot in the corner of the room, Damian stepped out of the shadows to stand alongside his victim. His footsteps were quiet, aiding to the captor's stealthy natural state. "Well, now I'm going to have to do the other hand, because you just ruined the moment, John," his oddly calm voice spoke in apparent annoyance. Damian reached for the nearby medical supplies and set about wrapping up the man's wounded fingers, wanting to keep the man as alive and lucid for as long as possible. An unconscious subject was never interesting. "Despite all of those unsuspecting fools upstairs filling their mouths with burgers and fries, nobody has a clue you're here. The diner is loud and unruly, but down here is surprisingly refreshing and peaceful. If you'd stay silent for more than a minute you would be able to appreciate the silence and become truly absorbed in what's happening to you. I was enjoying being absorbed in the moment until you spoke up and ruined it. Thankfully, you have a second hand and I'm quite fond of getting more opportunities to fine tune my technique."

    Damian let out a sigh as he calmly circled the chair his victim was strapped to. Of course, John had eventually given in and told him exactly what Damian had been instructed by Gabriel to find out. His interrogation had seemingly proved successful and now he was awaiting the arrival of Tony and the Taylor brothers to arrive so they could carry out the next task at hand. Until they had completed their part of the job, Damian was inclined to keep John alive until it was confirmed what he'd squealed was the truth.

    Damian leaned back against the edge of the counter behind the chair and out of John's view. "You quite right, however," he informed him, his tone louder and more forceful but still carrying a calmness to it. "It would appear you have given me the information I needed, but that was for Mr. Moretti. What I want is this," he said, outstretching his arm to towards John, regardless of the fact the other man couldn't even see the gesture. "The reason I'm still hurting you is quite simply because I want to." Damian removed a damp towel from the basin and began to casually clean the other man's blood from his own hands. Whilst the monetary compensation the Morettis gave him would never be turned down, Damian wasn't fueled by the materialistic rewards. What he most desired in the world was to watch others suffer.

    Mentions: @RayPurchase (Tony) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Quadir, Jarrick)
    (Damian is waiting for you)


    Oak Tree Restaurant
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Benjamin Reznik and Adam Harper

    IMG_13091_cover+option.jpgAs Spring approached, the days were starting to get longer and that pleased Benjamin greatly. It wasn't that the dark hindered him or prevented him from stepping outside, but Benjamin much preferred the daylight. From his climbing and sports to his photography, he found it was all much more enjoyable in the milder months. There was so much more of nature to discover and appreciate when it was gracefully illuminated by the sun. The young man had been up bright and early today, wanting to make the most of his day before starting his late shift at the restaurant. After a morning training session with his local Gaelic football team, he'd met with Aidan for lunch. The man had looked after him since he was a young boy, taking on the responsibility in the wake of his mother's death and considering his father, Kurt, was in prison. Despite loving and appreciating everything Aidan had done for him; every opportunity and taste of family normality a boy could ask for, Benjamin always stopped short of calling the man as his father. Given that Kurt was alive and always an important part of Benjamin's life, he was the only father he had. Aidan was Benjamin's guardian and the man he respected the second most after Kurt. Of course, they had their disagreements and in Benjamin's younger years his guardian wasn't afraid to punish him as he would have his own son. The two had a mutual respect and even as an adult, Benjamin knew he could go to Aidan for help and advice, in his biological father's absence.

    Benjamin spent most of his afternoon photographing wildlife in Phoenix Park. His day had left him with only a short window to go home to get changed for work, but he tended not to mind the days where he was busy as it all fed into his love out being outside and making the most of the freedom he was grateful to have. As soon as he started his shift, the dining reservations list told him it was going to be a busy evening at the restaurant but he had every confidence in the team of colleagues he was managing.

    After taking a business call in the back office, Benjamin returned to the public side of the restaurant, he saw a familiar man seated at the end of the bar. "Adam. Is it your break time already?" he asked the Sullivan mob member.

    "What do you mean "already"? We don't all get scheduled breaks like you in your cushy job, mate. Granted, I've ordered a burger, but don't be under any illusion this is a rest," he remarked as he accepted his pint of beer from the bartender. He then flashed a grin as he took his first drink. "I'll be out of your hair soon, kid. How's everything in here tonight? Is there anything I should be concerned about?"

    "Everything's been good here. In fact, the only dodgy character I've seen in here tonight is you," the young man teased.

    171018-Han-Frank-Grillo-hero_i36vts.jpg"If I'm the worst you've got to worry about, then you'll be having an easy night," Adam assured him. Having met Kurt during his own prison sentence back in the 1960s and then later learned of Dolores' death, Adam couldn't help but have a soft spot for Benjamin. Granted, over the last decade or so, the hardened gangster had grown many soft spots for those he worked with and their families. Benjamin was no exception. Though Adam didn't hear much at all from Kurt these days, it made him no less inclined to keep an eye on his friend's son. "Are you in the gym this weekend? You need to work on those muscles if you're going to find yourself a girlfriend."

    Benjamin leaned against the bar as he continued to speak with Adam. "I have no issues finding myself a girl if I want to, but how are those muscles working out for you, big guy? They don't count as girlfriends if you only spend one night with them. You should be setting an example at your age!"

    "You cheeky little shit," Adam quietly fired back, mindful not to lower the tone in one of Conor's more fancy and civilised establishments. "Go see how my burger is coming along. Some of us have real work to do," he playfully suggested, not wanting to distract the young man too much from his work. Whilst it wasn't in Adam's nature to dwell on things or get too wrapped up in sentiment, he couldn't help but admit to himself that he had changed over the years. Once a man who shunned any form of romantic commitment and was happy living the life of a bachelor, his mindset had changed. Perhaps it was allowing himself to grow closer to his friends within the mob and having three godchildren in the Zegarras, but he had been evaluating his life choices lately and realising he may have missed his time to settle down.

    Tags: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Chase, Michael)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 2: Making Connections
  • Chapter 2: Making Connections
    Tuesday 19th March 1985
    ...4 days later...
    Dublin: Late Afternoon - Cool, Sunny, Breezy
    London: Late Afternoon - Cool, Cloudy, Breezy
    New York City: Evening - Mild, Clear Skies

    ******************************
    1616869237000.png
    ******************************


    Savannah Callahan's House
    ~ Islington, London ~
    Savannah Callahan and Kerry Patrick

    1616869248992.pngSavannah had talked Braden into staying with her in London for a few days so they could finish helping the removals company to empty the furniture from Shannon's house. After picking Callum up from nursery, they all returned to Savannah's house as they couldn't do anything else at their grandmother's house until the next day. A note had been posted through Savannah's letterbox asking her to call Spencer. After a rocky start to the call, things were resolved and she'd agreed to let Callum stay with the Kings for a few days. Savannah had no intentions of refusing Spencer's request to spend time with his nephew, it was more his attitude that tended to grate on her.

    "Callum, go choose which toys you want to take with you. Remember, there's plenty of toys for you to play with when you get there, so choose just three toys to take," she told the boy, holding three fingers up in the air as she spoke. The boy processed the request before rushing back into his bedroom.

    Savannah let out an exhausted sigh as she she sat down on the sofa. "Shall we get a takeaway delivered tonight? I have plenty of drinks in the house to wash it down with," she suggested to Braden. "We might need it after a few minutes with Spencer," she remarked. As if on cue, there was a knock on the door. She rolled her eyes, realising Callum wasn't quite ready which meant she'd feel obliged to invite the boy's uncle inside. "Let's be nice," she suggested to Braden, not wanting there to be an atmosphere with Spencer. The view through the frosted window didn't match what she'd expected to see for someone of Spencer's height or build. Instead, it seemed more likely a slender woman was standing outside. This prompted Savannah to relax a little as she unlocked and opened the front door. "Hey, Kerry!" she pleasantly greeted her friend and gave her a quick hug.

    1616869259535.png"I don't mean to intrude, I just thought I'd check in to see how you're doing and to let you know Spencer was asking about you on Friday. Not sure if I needed to warn you or anything..."

    "Oh, don't worry about that. We've already spoken. Come inside and talk," she suggested stepping aside to invite her friend into the house. As they entered the lounge, Kerry noticed Braden in the room, prompting Savannah to speak up. "Oh, you know, Braden? My brother." The blonde then looked to him and smiled. "Brady, this is Kerry."

    "Hi Braden," Kerry said, giving him an awkward wave. Whilst she had seen and heard about Braden before, they'd never actually spoken to each other. "I'm sorry for your loss," she told him, referring to Shannon. Kerry didn't mean to come across as awkward, but she was never sure how members of Savannah's family would feel about her. It had been 13 years since she'd been tortured and forced to betray the Sullivans, but the guilt never left her about the men and women who died the night the Sullivans were ambushed by the Morettis. Although she'd come clean to the Sullivans about the part she'd been forced to play in the ambush, at the time, it had been too late to stop the mob from walking into the Italian's trap. Some of the family, including Savannah and Sinead, had forgiven her and understood that she'd been terrified enough that she couldn't refuse Moretti's orders. Other members of the Sullivan family, Kerry was sure could never forgive her and while she'd never wanted to hurt anyone, she understood why anyone would hold a grudge. She didn't know how Braden felt about it, which is why she didn't want to overstay her welcome. "You know. I should go..." Kerry clumsily began, nervously smiling as she pointed towards the front door. "I only came to warn you about Spencer and you already know--"

    "Hey, I want you to stay," Savannah said, placing a reassuring hand on Kerry's elbow. It dawned on her why her friend was being uncharacteristically anxious, so she looked to Braden to try figure out what he was thinking.

    @Bella:D (Braden)



    Nostalgic Notes
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Sinead Callahan

    1616869285057.pngSinead had been working at the shop for most of the day. She didn't usually spend so much time there as the supervisor she employed was able to look after the shop without her being around to micromanage the place. Today, she had been been reading over job application forms and checking over the accounts. Between that, she'd also managed to squeeze in a couple of adult tutoring sessions in the private back room she used for teaching. All in all, it had been a busy day, but sometimes she liked that.

    Liam would have usually been accompanied home along with his friends or cousins, but the boy was on detention all week, so couldn't leave school with everyone else. Unable to pick him up herself today, Sinead had arranged for one of Conor's trusted employees to pick him up and bring him to the shop so she could drag him on some errands with her once she'd closed up. Whilst the supervisor, Malcolm, dealt with a customer, Sinead stood near the guitar section with her youngest son. "I don't like you being on detention, Liam. I've already spoken with Mr. Moore and told him it's not right."

    "Well, I did punch Daryl in the face..." Liam reasoned, shrugging his shoulders.

    "I know and I'm still not happy about that! But making you sit in a classroom writing lines is pointless. What are you learning from that, really?" she complained. "Do your mum a favour and tidy these, will you? You always do everything so perfect," she said, pointing to the assortment of guitar strings and picks that had been mixed up by various customers. "Detention won't teach you anything you don't already know. You already know fighting is wrong, don't you?" she persisted.

    "Well, yeah..." Liam muttered as he started tidying the stock. "Daryl was being a bully, though. Maybe sometimes it's okay to punch bullies, else they'll think they can always get away with it. Maybe if someone had stood up to those Morettis and put them in their place when they were kids..."

    "Liam! You don't have to be worrying about sticking up for your classmates - that's for the teachers to sort out. You're a sensible and smart boy, so I'd rather you just focused on your school work. We'll talk more at home," she said, gently squeezing his shoulder. Leaving him to put his perfectionism to use by colour-coding the guitar picks, Sinead returned to the counter as she finished up sorting through a pile of receipts.

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Shinoa)



    Outside of The Sullivans Pub
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper

    1616869299580.pngAdam had worked another late shift the previous night, overseeing the delivery of a large drugs shipment. Along with ensuring his team got everything safely locked up in the warehouse, it had been around about sunrise when he finally rolled into bed in his Drumcondra-based house. After enough sleep, he rolled out of bed before lunch and headed straight to his gym for a heavy workout session. Following that was the start of his shift at work. It was a pretty standard day in the life of Adam. Always a mixture of working for the mob and working at his gym, with some vehicle repairs and, if he was lucky, sleeping in his own bed. More often than not, Adam was too busy to get time to sit back and evaluate his own life, but those times did seem to be happening more lately. When it did happen, it left Adam unable to ignore the fact that other than spending time with the Zegarras, he didn't have much of a personal life and he certainly didn't have a family of his own.

    Once lunch was done with, Adam headed to Conor's place to briefly go over his boss' instructions for the evening. Having expressed his wishes to join the mob, Thomas was to be shadowing Adam as part of his integration into the new job. Although Adam already knew Thomas, it was more in the capacity of him being the family of his employers - first as James' son and now as Conor's nephew. Now they were working together and Thomas was all grown up, he would be getting to know the young man as a colleague and no longer a child requiring his protection. Still, the fact Thomas was his boss' family and it was his first day on the job, meant Adam still felt some need to look out for the lad.

    The first few hours of the shift had been spent with Adam driving the two of them around the streets of Dublin. He'd been pointing out important locations, businesses and bases, as well as introducing him to familiar faces along the way. Adam knew the city like the back of his hand, so was able to point out hidden locations and safehouses most people in Dublin would be oblivious of. Adam had been told about what happened between Thomas and Leo at the party a few days ago, which had also led Conor to mentioning the young man's PTSD. Although Adam hadn't fought in the kind of war Thomas had, nor had he suffered PTSD himself, he still had enough knowledge of it from his colleagues over the years. He also had experience of being in different kinds of warzones during the Irish Mob's gang wars, his time in prison, and his more dangerous mob missions in South America. Adam wouldn't outright mention the PTSD himself and he wouldn't patronise Thomas by putting on the kid gloves, but it paid to be aware of anything that could impact the young man on the job.

    Having given Thomas the driving tour of Dublin, Adam drove them to The Sullivans Pub and parked the car in the parking lot. Having been made aware Aliana would be drinking there for the evening and Conor himself would be heading there after his meetings, Adam knew to treat the pub as a priority as far as security was concerned. As such, he's assigned himself and Thomas on lead guard duty there for the night, or at least until the Sullivans had left the pub. Adam stopped the car engine and unfastened his seatbelt, but before he got out of the car, he turned to Thomas. "It won't be long until the boring stuff is out of the way, Thomas... Do I call you Thomas or do you like it shortened or something?" he checked. "Once we're in there, we're good to relax a little but we do need to keep our eyes open, as well as checking inside and around the place every so often. That place can get a little rowdy if the regulars are in, so it's easy to get distracted. Dublin ain't as dangerous as New York was, but I've learned over the years to be prepared for anything." He then cocked his head towards the pub entrance. "Do you have any questions or are you ready to come play security guard?" he gruffly asked, flashing a smirk.

    @Bella:D (Thomas)
    Mentions: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Elena) @Bella:D (Blake) @Melanin-Gxdess (Aliana)



    The Sullivan Home
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan

    1616869313186.pngDespite the fight between Leo and Thomas, the rest of the party had gone by smoothly a few nights ago. It was the day after that various pieces of information were brought to Conor's attention, some concerning the Biancardis and other information pertaining to the Kings. This evening, Conor had arranged a chilled out few hours down at his favourite pub, but first he had some business to attend to. Having told Aliana and Blake to go on ahead to his pub without him, he arranged for Syd to check in with him about business first.

    Seated at his side of the desk, Conor had his nephew sit across from him as they went over various matters. With Syd as his right-hand man, these meetings were by now routine more than being too official or upright. Although, he did have a couple of important subject to bring up. Sitting back in his chair, Conor folded his arms over his chest. "I was talking to Savvy before she went back to London and it sounds like Spencer has been running his mouth off, making her feel bad about bringing Callum up here." He lifted one hand to pensively rub his chin. "I've told her to get back here where she'll be happy, and not be concerned about how the Kings will react. At the end of the day, if they want to overstep their mark, they'll regret it. I'm not letting some jumped up English prick go running his mouth off and acting the hard man when we could very easy fuck up the lot of them. If Savvy wants to come home, the Kings can't do shit about it." Conor sat forward and rested his elbows on the desk, his face turning a little more grave. "If this family's history has told us anything, it's not to give small game like them the benefit of the doubt. The minute they cause us one ounce of concern, we have to hit them hard. The IWU wouldn't have caused any damage to us had we knocked them down before they could grow." Conor looked Syd in the eyes. "So, you'll let me know if you hear anything about the Kings, yeah? The slightest whispers they've got more weight than we know of."

    Conor let out a sigh as the next matter needed to be addressed - one even more personal to Syd. "I think most of us were surprised about the Biancardis. Regardless of what I think of him, I was expecting Ricky to step into Giovanni's place, not Roxie. I had a good handle on Ricky and how to work with the bloke..." he trailed off, trying to gauge Syd's thoughts on the matter. "What do you think about it all? Correct me if I'm wrong, but I don't have Roxie down as the type to be doing this kind of work. Surely she's out of her depth... but you probably know more about her than I do. Have you both spoken since?" he asked, keen for Syd to share anything he might know.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Syd)



    Gabriel Moretti's Mansion
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn ~
    Gabriel Moretti and Riccardo Biancardi

    1616869333059.pngGabriel had been surprised to hear from Damian that Giovanni had left Roxie in charge of the business. Everyone had expected Ricky to have inherited the title; even though Gabriel was not a man for complacency, any other outcome simply didn't make sense. The only assumption he could make on the unconventional choice was because Roxie may have been deemed as more psychologically stable than Ricky was. Still, Gabriel didn't have high expectations for the Biancardis with a woman in charge, especially one who had been personally involved with the Porters and for much of her life left in the dark about her family's business. Gabriel didn't care that his views would be judged as sexist. The fact, as far as he was concerned, was that it was a man's job to run businesses such as his own and the Biancardis.

    There didn't seem to be a chance for Roxie to prove him wrong and let him approach the arrangement with an open mind, as she had returned to Dublin before a meeting could be arrange. Instead, Gabriel would deal with Ricky, who was for the most part continuing to stretch himself between the Morettis and Sullivans as he conducted the same duties he had done for Giovanni. Gabriel would label the man a pushover, were it not for the fact he respected the man's commitment and hard work. Besides that, it meant Ricky still held a lot of power and influence on the business transactions. He still had much to offer the Morettis, so Gabriel was keen to lure the man to his side. Keen to make a start, Gabriel had arranged a meeting with Ricky, but instead of it taking place in his office, he decided to invite the man over to the house for dinner with him and Elvian. He knew it might reduce the barrier Ricky often put up with male authoritarian figures. Granted, Gabriel did believe he was more powerful than Ricky, but he'd at least try to tone it down a notch to get his own way. Damian had also made a suggestion that Julia was permitted to accompany Ricky to dinner, stating she shared their own motivations where Ricky was concerned. Trusting Daman's insight, Gabriel told Ricky to bring the woman with him.

    Whilst Elvian worked on dinner, Gabriel focused on setting the table as he awaited their guests. "I think Riccardo likes you," he told Elvian whilst placing the cutlery in its place with precision. "My feelings on him are mixed. If I could just rein him in and make a few adjustments to the man's mind, I think he could be very useful to us. Roxanne can't be here, but I don't think that's a bad thing, as we can use this time with Riccardo to our advantage." He then folded him arms as he turned to face Elvian directly. "I've met Julia on a few occasions but I'm curious to see why Damian felt she should be present. Maybe you can figure her out for me over the course of the evening. Your female intuition and all that," he said, whilst grinning.

    1616869342998.pngThe last few days for Ricky had been hard work. Business itself wasn't the problem, but those involved in it were. From his allies and colleagues within the Biancardi business, he'd been practically torn apart. As expected, there were a vocal number of people in the ranks who wanted Ricky in charge, not Roxie. Not everyone shared that sentiment, but it was difficult to ignore the vocal ones who wanted rid of Roxie. She was his cousin and he cared greatly for her, so he hated the thought of bringing harm to her and the weight it would have on his conscience. As it happened, he knew he wasn't going to get away from the subject any time soon. With Roxie returning to Dublin, the burden of meeting with Gabriel in the aftermath of Giovanni's will reading had fallen onto Ricky's shoulders. It seemed like he would always been the one forced to carry out the most unpleasant acts and he was sure he wasn't exaggerating in that belief.

    The only good thing that had come out of the last few days was the change in direction for his relationship with Julia. They'd been friends since they were kids but it came as a surprise to Ricky that she liked him romantically. Perhaps a mixture of ignorance and the feeling nobody could ever love him, he'd never thought she liked him in that way. The revelation brought out mutual feelings and the same night the two of them ended up sleeping with each other. Ricky didn't like to jump the gun on such matters, but he had a feeling they could have a real relationship with each other - more than just jumping into bed together in the heat of the moment.

    Upon arrival outside the gates of Gabriel Moretti's home, the guards opened the gates for Ricky to drive the vehicle onto the grounds of the property. He was directed to a parking space at the bottom of the driveway so he and Julia could be frisked for weapons before they were allowed to walk up the pathway to the front door. "Evening, boys," Ricky greeted Gabriel's heavy set guards. "Be respectful to the lady, yeah? he remarked. "You're more than welcome to grope me instead." The guard searching Ricky let out a small laugh and shook his head, evidently familiar with the man's jokes, before permitting the two to continue on their way.

    Walking alongside Julia, Ricky looked up to the mansion and let out a long whistle. "I can never help but acknowledge that this is a great house. Much better than the freaky vampire lair he's got over on Staten Island," he commented. He the turned to Julia and smiled. "Thank you for agreeing to join me tonight. I can't decide if a 'casual dinner' with the Morettis is more or less unsettling than a stuffy business meeting in his tower block. Either way, I appreciate the company," he told her, briefly placing a gentle hand on her back as he led her to the front door. "Here goes..." he apprehensively began, pushing the doorbell to alert the Morettis of their arrival.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Elvian) @Bella:D (Julia)



    Wycliff Family Home
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn ~
    Valentina Wycliff

    1616869356883.pngValentina had worked a few hours between the two hotels before finishing early to attend her doctor's appointment. As expected, they'd just given her more painkillers for her headaches and more pills to help her sleep. They didn't ask too many questions about her psychological wellbeing and frankly she was glad as she didn't want to talk to them about her past. How could she without giving away so much about her family's business?

    Once she arrived home, the kids were already back from their day at school. Valentina had offered to make dinner to keep herself busy. Once dinner was eaten and the kids were relaxing in front of the television, Valentina had returned tot he kitchen were she started to practically giving the whole room a deep clean. She had something on her mind and she was trying to stay too busy to think about it. With the kids in the lounge, she waited to get Teddy's attention and turned to him, dragging the rubber gloves off of her hands as she turned to face him.

    "How was your day, Teddy?" she asked him. She walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. "We should watch a movie and eat junk once the kids have gone to bed. After spending some time together in peace over the weekend I just can't get enough of you, Teddy-boy," she told him, looking up to him and placing a kiss on his lips.

    After awkwardly biting her lip, she looked up to Teddy again. "I just want to relax and forget about today for as long as it's possible. I um... I might have done something at work that Papa is not going to be happy about when he finds out..." she reluctantly told her husband.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 3: Far From Home
  • Chapter 3: Far From Home
    Monday 25th March 1985
    ...6 days later...
    Dublin: Late Afternoon - Sunny, Cool, Breezy
    London: Late Afternoon - Overcast, Cool, Breezy
    New York City: Mid-morning - Sunny, Mild, Clear Skies
    Miami: Mid-morning - Sunny, Hot, Blue Skies

    ******************************
    1619121255196.png
    ******************************

    Rikers Island Prison
    ~ More details ~


    Nicholas Ramsey

    1619121268089.pngThe prison laundry room was filled with the usual tense atmosphere it tended to carry. The dozen-or-so inmates were all working hard away, and though there was no specific reason to expect it today, there was always a looming sense that something could kick-off at any moment. Although he'd had numerous opportunities to switch to working in the library, where it was quite and peaceful, James really had no choice but to remain working in the laundry room. The library did have its own perks, but the laundry room was the position the top dog tended to work in as it gave him more opportunity to conduct business whilst keeping eyes and ears out, where the more dangerous inmates were concerned.

    After being beckoned over, James took a new position directly opposite Nicholas Ramsey at the far end of the folding table. It was clear to any other man with a brain cell that they were to keep away from the two men so as not to be accused of eavesdropping and then have the shit beaten out of them for it. Nicholas was loyal to Gabriel Moretti and since being sent to Ricker's Island in 1983, he'd become a part of the rackets that were being run in the prison on Moretti's behalf. Although, Nicholas' input was more along the lines of reporting back to his boss and 'motivating' James to keep up his end of the deal, than actually getting his own hands dirty. "What is it?" James asked the man in a lowered tone.

    "A little bird told me you're refusing to carry out our boss' latest instruction," Nicholas said, his voice equally quiet.

    "Moretti isn't my boss," James was quick to correct Nicholas.

    "For as long as you're in here, I think you'll find he is. Regardless of what you choose to believe, the job needs doing and he's specifically requested that you do it. There have been concerns raised about your commitment to the deal you made with him and this is the way you will prove you're still keeping your end of the arrangement. Finch is a snitch who crossed the Morettis on the outside. Now he's locked up with us, he poses a threat to the business we have going on in here too. He's due out of isolation in a few days and you will kill him."

    "If you're so bothered, go ahead and kill him yourself. Or do what you did the last time and turn enough prisoners against this guy too, so they do the job for you. I don't give a fuck what Finch does."

    "Ah, that's right. You've got nothing to lose as you've already got enough shit against your name to keep you in here for a lifetime. Well, I'll be getting out of here soon and I don't need some snitch jeopardising that. Besides which, it's not my style. This is more your expertise, Porter. After all, you started out as a hitman, popping bullets in some poor scumbag's skull for a tasty little pay packet. What's one more added to the list?"

    "Anything I may or may not have done, I would have done for a cause I believed in. For a family I respected."

    As the bell sounded to indicate the end of the work period, Nicholas looked James in the eyes and shrugged his shoulders. "I think it's pretty clear what will happen if you let the boss down. It's a no-brainer, really. Is it really worth risking the lives of Lucy and... what's her name, again? Olivia?"

    Before James could react, the Corrections Officer began firing out names of the prisoners who were to follow him to make their way to the visiting room. Whilst James was to head off to have his visit with Lucy, Nicholas and the other prisoners without visitors that day headed out into the exercise yard for outdoor recreation.

    [OPEN FOR INTERACTION]

    James Porter

    1619121281860.pngAfter his conversation with Nicholas, James couldn't help but feel irritable. His face was stern and serious as he was led in single file along with the other prisoners towards the visiting area. The prisoners were made to stand against the wall so each of them could be searched before anyone would be granted access to the visiting room. This search was easy in comparison to the strip search every prisoner faced after their visits, to ensure nothing had been passed to them from their visitors.

    Eventually, the prisoners were permitted to enter the large room which contained a dozen tables with chairs for each prisoner to sit at with their visitors. James was directed to his table and instructed to sit in his seat with his back facing the wall and Lucy would be able to sit across the table from him. Kurt had been directed to the table in front of James'. He gave his cellmate a subtle nod before Kurt sat down, his back now facing James. It had been less than two weeks since James met his new cellmate, but things seemed to be going smoothly between the two. Prison was a complicated and volatile place, but James was inclined to consider Kurt an ally and possibly even a friend, even though it was early days. One thing for certain was James had shared more personal and quality conversations with Kurt in those few days than he had with anyone else in the six years he'd been locked up.

    As soon as the visitors began entering the room, James felt himself relax more. He kept his eyes fixed on the door to look for Lucy and as soon as she stepped into view, he couldn't help the natural smile that took over his features. Every day behind bars was tough, but seeing his family always seemed to recharge him and remind him of what he had to keep fighting for. He remained in his seat whilst he waited for Lucy to reach his table, knowing if he stood up for too long, he'd have the officers commanding him to sit down before he could even greet his wife. As genuine as his smile was, he knew Lucy would still worry. She always worried. It didn't help that the marks were still visible from his latest fight that had landed him in the hole.

    @Bella:D (Lucy)

    Benjamin Reznik

    1619121295236.pngWhen Aidan had told him to keep some time free in his diary, Benjamin had expected their annual break to have been somewhere closer to Dublin. But when his guardian finally revealed he'd arranged for them to spend a week in New York so he could visit his father, Benjamin was overjoyed. He'd been saving up to pay for the trip himself and were he not so excited about the prospect of seeing Kurt, he might have let pride get in the way and refused Aidan's generous gift. Instead, he took it for what it was and he knew his guardian wouldn't have taken no for an answer anyway.

    The two men had arrived in New York City three days earlier and were staying in a Sullivan-owned apartment in Bayside, Queens; part of the territory they Irish have retained in the deal with the Morettis and Biancardis. Today, Benjamin and Aidan were doing their own thing, so the younger man could visit Kurt in prison on his own. He was always nervous about stepping into the jail to visit his father, and today he felt that extra bit of apprehension. Seeing his father was exciting, but the setting wasn't a pleasant one and he'd never been to Rikers Island before.

    After signing in and handing over his valuables, Benjamin was then processed through to the visiting area, subject to a mild frisk search along the way. It never got easier, but once it was out of the way, he was able to focus on the fact it was worth it to see his dad. As he was led into the visiting room, with its twelve tables, it suddenly felt familiar. It might have been a different prison, but the room was just a hollow, cold, and soulless as the others had been. Regardless, he was thankful he would be able to sit at the same table as his father, rather than endure the non-contact visits they'd sometimes had in the past. Talking over a phone with a window between them never felt right. The inmates were already seated at their assigned table and having six or so visitors walking ahead of him, Benjamin couldn't get a good enough look to spot the table his father was seated at. As soon as those in front were no longer blocking his view, Benjamin saw Kurt seated at his assigned table. A broad smile took over the young man's face and his eyes practically lit up as he was finally seeing his father again. Having witnessed a few of the others being permitted a brief embrace before being instructed to sit down, Benjamin outstretched his arms to give Kurt a quick hug too. Not pushing their luck, he soon let go and took his seat opposite his father, sending a brief glance to the nearby guard to make sure it the physical greeting had been acceptable.

    "You moved house, huh?" Benjamin joked. It was enough to distract himself from the overwhelming feeling of happiness he was experiencing. "How's it going, Dad? What this place like?" he curiously asked. As far as he could tell, it was the same as the rest of the prisons, but he knew he was only ever seeing a small part of the place. "Did you know about Aidan's plans? I thought he'd be taking me on a break to Scotland or something, then he surprised me with the plane ticket," he explained, followed by an embarrassed laugh.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Kurt)



    Gabriel Moretti's Mansion
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn ~


    Gabriel Moretti

    1619121310684.pngGabriel's dinner with Ricky and Julia, the previous week, might not have ended with a decisive outcome but he was pleased with the evening regardless. He'd observed enough of the two Biancardis to give him plenty to consider and he still believed Ricky would be useful to him, especially with Julia by his side. The rest of that evening hadn't been so welcomed, as Valentina had called him to admit she'd kicked an important business associate of his out of her hotel. He'd rushed over to have it out with his daughter, and whilst he had initially expressed his disappointment at her actions, he soon relented and understood why she had done what she did. It was completely unprofessional, but Gabriel understood his daughter's need to stand her ground after the traumatic events she'd suffered in the past. In the end, the two of them got through the discussion without having the kind of bust-up they'd had a few years back. Before Gabriel could force Valentina to take leave from managing the hotels, she'd informed him she was taking a family vacation. Though he was sure Teddy had been behind much of that decision, he accepted that Valentina was finally willing to admit she needed a break.

    The meeting with his associates from Miami the next day had gotten off to a rough start, with Gabriel having to appease the irritable men without actually apologising. He believed Valentina's assessment of the man she'd kicked off at, and as such, he didn't want to grovel to the sleazebag. As it happened, Gabriel soon made the Rodriguez men relax as he reminded them of how much a partnership with the Morettis would benefit them, given the fact they had business locations in Miami and wished to expand to New York. In the end, the meeting was a success and the complications had been worth it to get his youngest daughter to take a vacation.

    Today, Gabriel had asked Marcus and Ava over for lunch, although, the fact he'd told them to be over in the morning was a clear indicator business was bound to crop up before the would have chance to sit at the dinner table. Gabriel stood in the conservatory as he watched hired man clean the swimming pool outside. "You do know that once they get back from Miami and there's a bit of sunshine here, all the kids are going to want to do is play in the pool," he lightly informed Elvian. "At least it will be clean when they do."

    Gabriel turned to his wife and smiled at her. "I'm keen to find out what Marcus and Ava have been up to recently. No doubt you're keen to ask Ava is she's pregnant yet," he added with a chuckle.

    @RayPurchase (Marcus) @Melanin-Gxdess (Ava, Elvian)



    Miami Beach
    ~ Miami, Florida ~


    Valentina Wycliff

    1619121326784.pngValentina had called Gabriel the evening before his meeting to tell him she'd kicked off at the very man he was about to conduct business with. Unfortunately, her father's dinner with Ricky and Julia had finished, so the man had marched over to the Wycliff home to basically give his daughter a lecture. The two managed to avoid having a falling out like they had a few years ago. Gabriel had made sure to give Valentina time to explain her side of the story, and given what had happened to her 13 years ago, he understood why she had to speak up against the guy. Granted, his instinct was to tell her to ignore the sexist behaviour of important associates in the future, but he knew by now he deserved to let her stand up for herself and others she felt she needed to protect. In return for her father's understanding, Valentina had compromised and agreed to take some time off. Gabriel figured he'd managed to talk some sense into her, despite the fact she'd already agreed with Teddy to have a vacation. In a bid to extinguish Gabriel's anger, Valentina agreed to start her break immediately and as such, the Wycliffs were already on their way to Miami a few days later.

    Although Miami was under Moretti control and had plenty of security to take advantage of, there were still enemies of the family there and potential dangers. Not wanting the Wycliffs to travel alone, Gabriel had given Harmony the job of protecting the family. Whilst he was sure Teddy was capable, there were three energetic children and a lot of distractions, so it was better to have a bodyguard stay with them. He figured Harmony would fit in well; she wouldn't be intimidating to the children and he figured the young woman would catch any potential hostile off-guard.

    Today was their second day in Miami, where they'd been staying in a cottage a short walk from the beach. They'd been on the beach for a couple of hours today, with Valentina taking as much time as she could to relax on on one of the four sunbeds they'd lined up. The kids, especially Paolo, seemed perfect happy sitting on their towels and making sand castles. It took a while, but Valentina eventually closed her eyes, which were hidden behind her sunglasses. She was taking in the peace and listening to the relaxing sound of the sea, blocking out the voices of people around them. That was, of course, until she suddenly felt someone prodding at her arm. Lifting her glasses up, she turned to see Paolo looking to her.

    "How many days until we go to Disney World?!" he asked the same question he'd asked numerous times yesterday. "Four days, Paolo," Valentina groaned. "Remember what I said before?" she asked, now sitting up and resigning to the fact she wasn't going to have a nap just yet. "Mummy needs a few days to rest and recharge, so you, Francis and Cristina are all going to be patient. I want to have all of my energy ready for when we get to Disney World, so I can hang out with Mickey Mouse and have fun too!"

    Once the boy relented and returned to playing in the sand, Valentina remained sitting up straight. As she was wearing only her bikini, she caught sight of the scar at the top of her leg and set about tying her sarong around her waist to conceal it. She didn't want any negative thoughts during her vacation. She looked to Teddy and sent him a warm smile. "This is the life, huh?" she asked him. She then looked to Harmony, not wanting the bodyguard to feel excluded. "I lived here for the first half of my life. New York is fine and all, but I do miss the beach and the weather," she told her.

    The woman was young and beautiful, so it surprised Valentina that she was in the line of work she was. "What about you, Harmony? Do you get many vacations?" She glanced to Cristina before looking back to the woman. "Cristina and I are big fans of your hair colour, by the way," she told her. "Though I've had to keep telling Cristina the teachers at school won't let her show up with coloured her. They're pretty strict on the uniform."

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy, Francis) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Harmony)



    Roxie Carriveau’s Residence
    ~ Ashtown, Dublin ~


    Riccardo Biancardi

    1619121341125.pngIn the darkest hour of the night, the large, dense woodland was lit only by the moonlight and the flashlight in his hand. Following the two gunshots that had sounded moments earlier, another deafening silence took over for a short time. The observer shone the beam of the flashlight towards the large hole in the ground that had been dug out in the middle of the uninhabited woods. He watched as another man, whose face was covered with a ski mask, began pushing the two fresh corpses into the unofficial graves that had been prepared.

    Once the deed was almost complete, a wave of apprehension overcame the observer as his eyes fixed on the masked man who had turned his back on him to reach for the spade. The masked man stood over the deep hole in the ground, ready to began shovelling the soil in order to bury the two recently murdered men. After taking a deep breath, the observer shone the flashlight onto the masked man and raised his other arm to bring the gun into view. Two more gunshot sounded to reflect the two bullets that lodged into the back of the masked man's skull. Moments later, the victim collapsed forwards, toppling into the grave with the other two lifeless bodies...


    Ricky woke with a gasp and froze for a moment as he got his bearings. It had been another of those painfully realistic dreams he'd been having for much of his life. They'd become more frequent since his father's death. Despite finding time in his slept to have such vivid dreams, he spent most days feeling tired and deprived. He figured with the stress and grief, it was no surprise he felt so drained. He rubbed his eyes before looking around the business class cabin of the plane. Thankfully, the cabin was relatively quiet, so he didn't have any strangers glaring at him after his sudden waking up. He looked to the aisle as a his well-built, male bodyguard appeared in his line of vision to check on him. He dismissed the man with a thumbs up before turning to Julia who was occupying the window seat behind him. "Have the clouds turned green yet?" he remarked, figuring they wouldn't be far from Ireland by now. He then reached his arm out over the armrest to hold Julia's hand and give it a gentle squeeze.

    *****
    A few hours later, the car finally pulled up at the bottom of Roxie's driveway. From the driver's seat, Ricky's bodyguard looked into the rear-view mirror to his boss and Julia who were seated in the back. Ricky told the bodyguard to remain where he was for the time-being, pointing out he was at his cousin's house and it was for personal reasons. His and Julia's bags were in the car boot as they had yet to check in to the hotel he'd booked them into for the next few nights. Given the way things had been at Giovanni's will reading, Ricky had no intentions of presuming Roxie wanted him around her house for too long.

    Ricky walked with Julia along the driveway, letting any security guards check them over if they felt inclined to do so. His weapons were left in the car, so he had nothing to hide from them. "Thank you for coming with me," he thanked Julia, before pressing the doorbell and awaiting a response. As soon as he saw Roxie, he outstretched his arms to invite his cousin in for a tight, warm embrace. Regardless of their recent issues, she was his cousin and she had lost her fiance, so his natural instinct was to console her her. "I'm so sorry, Roxie. He was the best of us all..." he softly told her. Despite having often tried to wind Matthew up, calling him 'Saint Matthew' or 'Mr. Perfect', it was quite simply because there wasn't a bad bone in the man's body for Ricky to pick on. As nauseating as the religious man could be at times, Matthew was a good man and he hadn't deserved to be gunned down, even if by mistake.

    @Bella:D (Roxie, Julia) @Melanin-Gxdess (Reina)


    ♡ ♤ Lucky's Casino ♧ ♢
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~


    Emery Callahan

    1619121369650.pngClayton Byrne was something of a creature of habit; almost allowing his gambling addiction to partially define him. It made it easier to track him down, at least. The only question to ask was usually "which establishment is he trying his luck n, today?". After asking around for a while, Emery, Braden, and Stella soon found themselves parked up in the car across the street from 'Lucky's Casino'. Although the Sullivans had influence and control over most of Dublin, they didn't own every casino there. This particular business was independently-owned, albeit paying a fee to the Irish Mob for the pleasure of being able to run their business in the city. What that also meant was that the security guards working at the casino were not Sullivan-affiliated, so Emery and the others couldn't rely on the burly doormen to do the dirty work for them.

    Emery climbed out of the passenger side of the vehicle and looked to the other two. Braden and Stella provided the physical backup, be it through muscle or expert firearm use. Emery knew her role in the small team was 'the mouth', be it metaphorically or literally. The redhead was known for being a talker and one who didn't pull her punches when it came to words. After all, she took after her late grandmother, Shannon. "I'll talk to Clayton and see if I can persuade him to pay up. The guy owes Conor a lot, so he might get a little defensive," she said, flashing a mischievous smirk. She knew if he refused long enough, her choice of words may well lead to him feeling threatened and defensive. "Not to mention, it's practically neutral territory in there, so I need you two to watch my back in case anyone around the place decides to try anything." The casino being neutral meant it could host enemies and allies alike, not just innocent folk out for a big win.

    With her usual unwavering confidence, Emery lead Braden and Stella into the casino, flashing a flirty smile at the security guards as they granted them access inside. Staying ahead of the other two so they could look the casino over for any dangers, she headed straight to the bar and ordered a vodka martini. Once the transaction was complete, she held the cocktail glass delicately in her hand, switching on a feminine charm that hid the fact she was tougher than she appeared. As she walked around the casino, discreetly taking in the many faces at the tables, her eyes soon fixed on the man in question. There was no mistake it was him, and he was conveniently just finishing up a game of poker. As soon as a couple of men around the table stood up to leave the finished game, Emery swooped on in and rested one hand on the back of his chair, whilst carefully placing her glass down on the table.

    "Good afternoon, Blue Eyes," she greeted him. "Have you had any big wins today?" she curiously asked him. If he had enough money to be spending his days gambling, then he had no excuse for not paying the Sullivans back what he owed them. She briefly looked away to meet Braden's and Stella's gazes, before looking back down to Clayton. "You and I need a word... somewhere a little more private. It doesn't need to take very long," she assured him, keeping her voice level.

    @Bella:D (Braden, Clayton) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Stella)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 4: Confrontations
  • Chapter 4: Confrontations
    Saturday 13th April 1985
    ...3 weeks later...
    Dublin: Evening - Mild, Heavy Rain, Overcast
    London: Evening - Mild, Light Showers, Overcast
    New York City: Afternoon - Sunny, Warm, Cloudy

    ******************************
    1621368942927.png
    ******************************

    Residential Area
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Spencer King

    1621369006440.pngAlthough he still believed he was in the right and didn't regret telling Savannah to stop taking Callum to Dublin for extended periods of time, Spencer did feel bad that in doing so, he might have made it even harder for his family to see Callum. Savannah had gone back to Dublin to spend time with her grieving friend, but she still hadn't returned despite it had being weeks ago. Not only was he frustrated, but he simply missed spending time with his little nephew, and he was sure Alex and the others were missing Callum too. Not only that, he knew he'd probably made things hard for Shona and Harper, who were both friends with Savannah. However, the fact still remained, that he didn't think it was right for her to keep taking Callum away from London without giving a second thought for Alex's side of the family.

    For most of the afternoon, Spencer had finally got to work on finishing decorating the nursery and building up the cot bed that had been on his to do list for a few weeks. There had been the odd expletive heard from his voice, coming from their unborn child's future bedroom, though it wasn't always certain if it was his response to DIY frustrations or the football game he had playing out on the radio. He supported neither Everton nor Luton, but he'd put a bet on the former winning the semi-final match. Thankfully a second goal in extra time meant Everton won, but more importantly, Spencer had some winnings to collect tomorrow too.

    Spencer then spent the first part of the evening with Shona, cuddled up close to her on the sofa whilst she waited for Shirley to arrive. "I don't know how I managed to pull a gorgeous woman like you," he told her as he studied her face. "I'm definitely punching above my weight," he joked. Keeping his arm around her shoulder, he sat back on the sofa and gazed towards the pictures on the wall. "The little kid's gonna love that room, y'know," he assured her.

    1621369020503.pngHearing the knocking at the door, Spencer rushed to his feet to answer it, giving Shirley a friendly greeting before letting her into the house. At least his wife had a new friend to spend time with and Spencer was happy that she'd invited Shirley over again this evening. He didn't sit back down, instead checking his watch before flashing a boyish smile. "Alright, ladies. I've got a couple of things to collect from the pub," he said, not going into detail about what it was on account of Shirley being present and the items in question not being of legal origins. "It won't take long," he assured them. "I'm going to pick up a takeaway on the way back. Do you both have any preference about what kind of food you fancy eating?" he asked them.

    Once the decision had been made, Spencer put his coat on and grabbed his wallet, slotting into his back pocket. After leaning in to give Shona a soft kiss, he left the two women in peace and stepped out of the house, grumbling to himself about the ongoing rain shower.

    Mentions: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Shona) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Shirley)

    *****​
    Although the pubs were no doubt packed out for a Saturday evening, the streets from Spencer's house in the direction of the ten minute walk to The Royal Taphouse were relatively quiet. The rain had eased off for the first few minutes of the walk, prompting Spencer to light up a much needed cigarette. He'd barely started smoking it when the rain kicked in again. Not wanting to waste a cigarette by letting it get wet and soggy, Spencer stopped under the nearby empty bus shelter so he could enjoy his smoke. Noticing his left bootlace had come untied, he kicked the relevant foot up onto the narrow bench in the bus shelter, balancing the cigarette between his lips to free up both hands to tie his soggy bootlace.

    @Bella:D (Peter) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Syd)



    Bodyworks Gym
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper

    1621369035507.pngAdam didn't make a habit of working out on a Saturday evening, but when he did, there tended to be other motives behind his presence in his gym. Still training Thomas in his new role for the Irish Mob, Adam was involving the young man in a planned drop-off of drugs. Before heading out into the large public gym studio, Adam was briefing Thomas from inside his office. Peering through the gaps in the venetian blinds, he pointed to the door near the entrance which led into the male changing rooms. "We need to keep our eyes out for him entering the changing room. Bald-headed, lion tattoo on his calf, and a dark blue holdall. Only when he exits the changing rooms back into the gym, without the bag, do you retrieve the bag from locker 42," he instructed Thomas, handing him the spare locker key. "Bring the bag back into this office, then we'll then check over the contents and stash it in the safe. The cash will then be returned in the bag and the bag put back into the same locker."

    Once everything had been confirmed, Adam led Thomas out of the office, locking the door behind them. "For now, how about we get some practice in over there," he told him, pointing to the area comprising of punchbags and various other combat equipment. "Not only should we be working on our strength and fighting skills, but this also happens to give us a good view of the main entrance and the changing room door." Adam retrieved a couple of strips of material from his pocket and began wrapping his hands with the cloth to keep them protected from the impact once he started practicing. "There's some spare, clean ones over in that box," he told him, pointing towards one of the shelves.

    1621369049412.pngAs they warmed up, Adam made sure to keep his eyes on the main entrance. The courier wasn't expected for a good half hour, but Adam wanted to stay on the ball. "How are things going then, Tom?" he curiously asked. "Have you spoken with your mother much since she decided to stay in Dublin for a while? And your sister?" he curiously asked. "I've got Olivia in here tomorrow afternoon for an interview, so it sounds like they're not rushing back to New York, huh? Olivia's already got plenty of experience and it's always good to have people working here who know about your uncle's business. Don't tell her, but she's practically already got the job, I just want to see if she genuinely wants it. And, if she's anything like her mother, Arlene, was I'm confident she'll keep some of the blokes here in line."

    Adam grabbed himself a pair of boxing gloves, but set them on the floor for the time-being as he did some warm-ups. After another glance to the door and the clock, he addressed Thomas again. "I keep forgetting to ask. Have you seen the barmaid, Elena, since the other week? I've got to hand it to her, I didn't think she'd last two minutes in that pub. I've checked in on the place a few times and her juggling skills have improved too," he remarked, remembering the young woman dropping a glass when he'd first met her.

    @Bella:D (Thomas, Blake) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Elena)



    Callahan Residence
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Sinead and Liam Callahan

    1621369060823.pngWith Peter and Braden having gone to London on business, Sinead was thankful to have Hattie and Callum to look after, if only to distract her from worrying tonight. With Savannah having to stick around in Dublin for the foreseeable, Sinead had encouraged her daughter to have fun catching up with family and friends whilst she gladly babysat for Callum. With both of her grandchildren occupied playing with their toys on the carpet, Sinead sat on one of the sofas beside Liam. She put her arm around him and pulled him in tightly so she could kiss him on the forehead. Without any witnesses other than the two littles ones, Liam didn't fight off his mother's hugging on this occasion. Sinead released him from her warm hold and studied the boy's troubled face for a moment, hating seeing him look so troubled.

    Liam had attended the church for the full week of detentions, but even after that, he'd felt drawn to the place and to hearing more from Father Healy. Even when he'd completed his detentions, he'd still been in the church since. Along with his mother, he'd attended a couple of Easter services as well as Mr. Moore's funeral. He didn't know why, but he felt it was a place he could go to think in peace, without his mother worrying about why he was so quiet and without others trying to drag him out of his shell. He was taking the things Silas had told him seriously, so his mind was often focused on how he could help his family; to make sure they could repent and go to heaven. "What are Dad and Brady doing in London? They're not going to get in trouble, are they?" he finally asked Sinead.

    "In trouble? Oh, no, sweetheart. They're just away on business. They're not in any danger and they know how to be careful," she softly reassured him.

    "Okay, that's good. And they're going to get in trouble?" he asked again.

    "Ohhh. You mean the police? Of course not. They're wise and mature, believe it or not," she said, with a small laugh. "You remind me so much of how I was when I was younger," she told him. She remembered never wanting a part of the family business, even trying to talk her siblings and parents out of it. She wasn't religious, but she didn't condone the criminal lifestyle either. She always believed in the power of love and showing others mercy. Amongst many other things, she'd always been called a naive idealist or a dreamer. Eventually, she was forced to endure the pain and suffering that came with being related to the mob. She only hoped Liam wouldn't have to live through it too. She hoped he would make his own path in life, far from breaking the law. She wasn't sure if she believed in God, but she did believe in encouraging her children to do what they enjoyed doing if there was no danger to come from it. "I can take you to church on Sunday, if you'd like that?" she offered. When Liam quickly nodded his head in agreement, she sent him a warm smile. "Then it's a deal, but only if you promise to cheer up today. Your Auntie Lucy and your cousins are due any minute. I'm sure JJ will want to play some games with you."

    @Bella:D (Lucy, kiddos)



    The Oak Tree Restaurant
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan

    1621369076057.pngSavannah had returned to Dublin over two weeks ago to support Roxie as the woman grieved for Matthew. It had soon come to light and been brought to Conor's attention that the Kings had been hassling his niece about her decisions to spend time in Dublin with Callum. More specifically, Spencer had been putting pressure on Savannah for her to stop taking Callum away from London. Whilst Conor appreciated the man's commitment to his young nephew, he happened to favour his own family over the Londoners, especially considering it was Alex's sleeping around that had led to the current problems. Although Savannah had intended to return to Dublin two days ago, Conor had refused to allow it and had ordered his niece to remain in Dublin for the time-being. Not only did he take offence to anyone intimidating Savannah, but he also took Spencer's hostility as an attack on the Sullivans as a whole. He knew the man well enough to determine he was cocky and liked to throw his weight around, therefore he needed to be put in his place. Much to Savannah's protests, Conor had arranged for Peter, Syd and some others to pay Spencer a visit and put him in his place. He was sure his niece would soon forgive him for protecting her.

    Knowing how much his work often took him away from spending quality time with his family, Conor tried to have all of the family together at least once a month. Tonight, he'd arranged for them all to have dinner together at the restaurant and afterwards he intended on them all hanging outback at the house. At the rectangular table, Conor seated himself next to Sydney, with Rhiannon, Aliana and Leo sat across from him. His youngest daughter was the easiest to read, so he wanted to see the others' faces across from him as they talked. Just because he was busy with work, it didn't mean he wasn't keen to keep track on what his immediate family were up to, which also meant ensuring they were all being open with him. He'd always hoped to be around his kids more and have a much more relaxed approach to fatherhood, but his position in the family business meant he'd had to take a different path in life.

    As the waiter brought out the menus, the young man made a point as ensuring Conor took one particular menu from him and sent a curious nod as he did. "Thank you, Jerome. I'll be sure to tip well for this," he informed his employee. Conor opened up the nearby children's menu and set it down in front of Sydney. "See if any of those take your fancy," he said, knowing the food photos might at least catch her attention. Conor then sent Aliana a knowing look before he placed his own menu down flat on the table, opening it out to reveal a brown envelope. He peered inside the envelope to see a number of photographs concealed. After catching sight of the first one, he was confident the images were clear enough to be useful, even if he didn't recognise those in the pictures. He picked up the envelope and casually slotted it into the inside pocket of his jacket. Having already pre-warned Aliana, she would be aware the photographs were supposedly of the vehicle belonging to the gunman and driver responsible for Matthew's death, but also a third assailant who had been keeping watching over Roxie during her family meal at the pizzeria. The trouble was, Conor's knowledge and access to the photographs was to remain a secret, with Roxie and most of Conor's own family unaware they existed, yet. He wouldn't say anything until he was able to follow up on potential leads and provide Roxie with the answer as to who killed Matthew. Given that he'd had men keeping watch over the woman since the uncertainty that grew from her replacing Giovanni, he didn't want to drop that bombshell on her without softening the blow by gifting her the identity of her fiance's killer.

    "Well, I know what I'm having. A nice big steak," he announced, with a pleased smile on his face. He then looked to Sydney and playfully poked her shoulder with his index finger. "What about you, kiddo? A plate full of cabbage and broccoli, right?" he teased. Clearly in a playful mood, Conor closed his menu and sent Aliana a mischievous smile before turning his attention on Leo, saving Rhiannon for the moment. "Leo, you could have invited Natasha, you know. How are you both getting on now?" he curiously asked. Things had been quite tense between the two at the wake, but he was aware Leo and Natasha had since spent time together to make up for it.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Aliana, Leo, Rhiannon, Sydney)



    Rikers Island Prison
    ~ Rikers Island, New York City ~
    James Porter

    1621369090869.pngIt had been nearly three weeks since James had last seen Lucy, or just about anyone else, for that matter. After attacking the guard, he'd been dragged to the hole and had been kept in solitary confinement ever since. Other than the odd snide comment from various COs who delivered his meals through the hatch, and the whole two showers he'd been permitted, James hadn't had any human interaction or contact since being shut away in the tiny cell. A concrete slab for a bed, as well as a toilet and a sink were all that furnished his cell he'd resided within for the three weeks. Despite having some COs on side, the rest had pulled out all the stops to make James' time in the hole miserable after he'd fractured their colleague's jaw. The first few days had been easy enough, with James focusing his thoughts on his family and trying to figure out how he was going to handle Moretti. There was also enough space for him to perform various bodyweight exercises and stretches throughout the day. However, things got old very quickly and James spent the rest of the days feeling lethargic and somehow managing to sleep too much on the concrete slab that passed off as a coverless bed.

    Today was finally the day James was released from confinement and lead straight to the showers to clean himself up. He was then escorted to the exercise yard to join the rest of the prisoners from his wing. The natural sunlight seemed blinding at first, causing him to squint a little as his eyes adjusted to finally being out of the dark cell. He acknowledged Kurt, but decided to take some time out first to stretch his legs by walking the perimeter of the yard a few times. He was soon approached by Nicholas, and for a moment, James was actually missing the deafening silence he'd lived through for the last three weeks. "You'll be pleased to know Finch is still alive and well," Nicholas said, pointing to the snitch in question, who was sat at one end of the yard on his own. "I made sure the prisoners knew to leave him alone, so we could save him all for you. Mr. Moretti understands you couldn't exactly kill him from your sleepover in solitary confinement."

    James pinched the bridge of his nose, frustrated to learn Gabriel's order to kill Finch hadn't resolved itself during his time of peace in the hole. As James reached seating area he looked to Nicholas. "Alright, great chat. Now, fuck off," he growled at the man. Despite a smirk, Nicholas did as instructed and left James in peace. Walking over to Kurt, James sat on the bench alongside his cellmate. "Sorry for my unannounced vacation. I needed some peace and that prick guard talking shit about Luce gave me enough motivation to get dragged away there and then," he remarked. "Have you been doing alright? How did your visit with Benjie go?" he asked, feeling glad to be out having a normal conversation again.

    Meanwhile, Nicholas approached [the second] James and Bradley, sending them a friendly smile. "There's your 'top dog'," he informed them. As he did, he pointed to James Porter. He was sure the two would recall the conversation a few weeks ago where he'd suggested Bradley got on Porter's good side if he wanted to survive. "Albeit, he's a little cranky from being put on the naughty step," he joked.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Kurt) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (James, Bradley)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 5: A Storm is Brewing
  • Chapter 5: A Storm is Brewing
    Friday 19th April 1985
    ..6 days later...
    Dublin: Early Evening - Dry, Mild, Clear Skies
    London: Early Evening - Dry, Cool, Overcast
    New York City: Late Evening - Dry, Mild, Clear SKies

    ******************************
    1624478488049.png
    ******************************



    En Route to The Sullivans Pub
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin~
    Adam Harper and Emery Callahan

    1624478499630.pngEmery had been out on yet another debt collecting job. People in Dublin just didn't know how to pay up what they owed without having a gun shoved in their face to spell it out to them. Today, she'd been accompanied by her cousin, Thomas, and one of the Sullivans' most senior enforcers, Adam. Given that she knew the older man through his friendship with her father, Emery was in enjoyable company for the job. Thomas was new to the job, but he already seemed to be settling into the role from what Emery could see, despite being aware of the troubles he'd been experiencing lately. As the three of them walked along the street, with Thomas to her left and Adam to her right, Emery was excited about their next stop: the Sullivans Pub. Once the cash was locked away in the pub's safe, she was certain there were many many drinks with her name on. "Did ya see the look on that dumb fuck's face when when you pointed the gun at him? I'm ninety-nine percent certain he shat himself a little," the redhead loudly joked.

    Adam let out a dry chuckle as he listened to the woman recall the events. "You've got a real way with word's, Em. It's like listening to an angel speaking next to me," he teased.

    "Nah, you've got me confused with Savvy. She's the angel of the family," Emery pointed out. Although there might have been a little sarcasm in her tone, for the most part, Emery had long since accepted the fact that her older sister was practically perfect. The blonde was successful, talented, kind-hearted, and literally a model. Emery had never felt able to compete with that, but she had found her own skills, and though she put them to use in her illegal role, she was proud to be supporting her uncle's business.

    "Hey, no need to defend yourself to me. I'm hardly a role model for speaking proper, like the Queen," he reasoned. "What do you reckon about tonight, Tom? Have we earned a few drinks? Who knows, maybe your favourite barmaid will be working," he knowingly told the young man.
    1624478528254.png

    1624478515254.pngAs they continued walking towards the pub, the evening had dropped dark and the streetlights were now illuminating the pavement they were walking along. He was always focused and on alert, but nights like tonight he was particularly focused, being that he was on duty as Emery's bodyguard. In his focused state, he even memorised the face of the young woman who had just walked past them in the opposite direction, moments ago. He'd noted she was heavily pregnant but seemed far too young to be in such a state. Not that he was the judge of anyone's lifestyle. With the streets mostly empty of other pedestrians, his attention was then returned to the cars driving by. A red car began driving towards them at the opposite side of the road, but something about the hesitant speed and the way it seemed to gradually veer over the white lines into the wrong side of the road caught Adam's attention. It didn't sit at all right with him, so deciding to take action rather than regret it later, he pushed Emery towards Thomas and placed his hands on each of their backs to signal for them to get down. "Tom, cover Em! Get down!" his powerful voice ordered.

    In the same moment, the car got closer and a barrage of bullets were fired from the shooter's semi-automatic machine gun in the direction of the three Sullivans. Adam didn't hesitate to fire back with his semi-automatic pistol. His attempts to dodge the bullets meant his aim wasn't as accurate as usual, so the bullets avoided hitting either the driver in the front or the shooter in the back of the car, instead shattering the rear windscreen and rear door, with other bullets hitting the ground just away from the tyres. The car sped down the street before taking a sudden right turn around a tight corner. A loud crash was soon heard as the vehicle collided head on with a large skip on one side of the road. The car was clearly written off and as she was walking across the street from the collision, the crash would likely have startled Shinoa.

    A brief silence overcame the street before the gunman climbed out from the back of the car and opened the driver's door to help the driver hobble out. Despite a cut on the forehead, the driver seemed only dazed by the impact of the collision. Handing his machine gun to the driver, the shooter rushed over to Shinoa and grabbed her by the throat as he pushed he against the wall of one of the closed shops on the street corner. He soon noticed the woman's pregnant state and seemed to be put off the idea of killing the witness. Still, he held a knife against her throat as he threatened her. "You keep your fucking mouth shut, else we will find you and kill you!" The man's accent was a strong Irish one, clearly a local. Even under the streetlights, it was clear to see he had a pale and gaunt face, despite appearing to be only in his 30s. He sported a goatee beard and his dark, greasy hair was pulled back tightly in a small ponytail. As the driver ran off, the shooter pulled the knife away from Shinoa's throat, but still managed to inflict a minor cut along her skin. "Keep your mouth shut!" he asserted, before sprinting off behind his partner in crime.

    Meanwhile, Adam took a moment to catch his bearings before turning to Thomas and Emery. "You kids alright?" he asked, taking a moment to catch his breath. Emery quickly nodded her head as she slowly stood back up, she was about to point out the blood that was rapidly staining Adam's shirt, but he finally decided to acknowledge it himself. He looked down to his left coat sleeve, where he felt the most pain from one of the bullets lodging itself in the outer side side of his bicep. There was also an intense, hot stinging feeling from where another bullet had grazed the side of his neck, exposing some of the flesh and causing the blood to stream down onto the front of his shirt. "Fucking... God damn it..." he hissed, realising just how close he'd been to taking a fatal bullet.

    Emery's attention was drawn to the street corner where the car had crashed. She noticed the two figures but could't see either of their faces. She was certain one of them was the pregnant young woman they'd seen moments earlier. The male soon sprinted off out of sight and Emery looked back to Thomas and Adam for guidance.

    "Go after them!" Adam ordered Thomas and Emery. Thomas would have his own firearm, so Adam handed Emery his backup pistol which had been concealed in his inside coat pocket.. "Don't let the girl go!" he added, figuring she might be a useful witness. As he let the two do as they'd be instructed, he placed his hand again the bleeding wound and grimaced as he knew it was going to need tending to. The pub wasn't far off and he knew there was a medical kit there. Despite that, he decided his injuries could wait. He set about walking quickly behind Thomas and Emery, reloading his gun as he intended to catch up with them.

    @Bella:D (Thomas)
    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Shinoa)
    Mention: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Elena)



    Callahan Residence
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Sinead Callahan

    1624478543127.pngSinead loved having her siblings and their family around, so she'd made sure to bake some treats and have plenty of snacks in the house. Conor alone was known to eat enough for two men, not to mention there were children around who's eyes and sneaky hands tended to take on more than they could actually manage to eat. Along with Conor, Aliana had also brought Rhiannon and Sydney to the house, which always brightened Sinead's day, especially given how bright and enthusiastic the younger of the sisters was. Lucy had also joined the gathering, but Olivia had had to decline the invite as she'd managed to secure a job at Adam's gym and was currently working her second shift there. Although Liam loved seeing all of his family, the large lounge had started to feel a little overwhelming for the more introverted boy, so the boy had taken himself away into his bedroom to watch television instead.

    For the last fifteen minutes, Sinead had been sat on the piano stool next to Sydney as she took a little time away from the others to spend with her niece. The child reminded her so much of herself when she was younger and given her interest in classical music, Sinead was keen to give the girl more encouragement and knowledge to stick with it. For now, she was helping her find her way around the piano keys and teaching her some of the notes. "I think you're a fast learner," Sinead told her niece. "And these little hands of yours," she said, reaching out to gently hold Sydney's hands in hers as she studied them, "they're going to make some beautiful music." She smiled brightly at the girl before her attention was distracted by the sound of Callum loudly announcing his entrance into the lounge, having returned with Savannah from their day out in the city. "Sydney, how about you show Callum where the treats are and help him choose a cookie?" she suggested to the girl, feeling the house was getting too active to focus on piano lessons.

    After Callum had given his Grandpa Peter a boisterous hug, Conor caught his brother-in-law's attention. "Pete, how about we have a quick catch-up before we start having too much fun?" he suggested, cocking his head towards the unoccupied conservatory. Callum being home also meant Savannah wasn't far behind and he wanted to speak with Peter before seeing his niece.

    After putting her shopping away, Savannah made her way into the main lounge where she greeted her mother and aunts, before checking Callum was content spending time with his relatives. She'd seen Peter and Conor heading towards the conservatory, so she decided now was a good a time as any to speak with her uncle. Without hesitating, she excused herself and rushed out of the lounge.

    Sinead hadn't figured her daughter would be on her way to confront Conor, so she instead shrugged it off. Still, as she turned to Aliana and Lucy, she let out a sigh. "Savvy is not happy with the men in this family," she pointed out. Conor, Peter, Braden, and Syd had all been involved in the attack on Spencer; something Savannah hadn't wanted to happen. "She's especially annoyed with that husband of yours," she told Aliana. "You married him, so Luce and I get to shift the responsibility of our brother's actions onto you," she sarcastically remarked. She then let out a sigh. "I'm not getting involved in this tonight. I just want us all to have fun away from this darn business, just for one night. Especially with the little ones around."

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Aliana, Rhiannon, Sydney)
    @Bella:D (Lucy)

    **********
    Conor Sullivan and Savannah Callahan

    1624478555491.pngThe day after Spencer had been beaten up by some of her family members, Savannah soon came to learn about what had happened. Though he'd done well to hide his anger for Callum's sake, it was clear from his phone call that Spencer blamed Savannah whilst also making sure to tell her exactly what had happened to him at the hands of her father and cousin. The same day, she also spoke with Kerry who had seemed distant with her as she explained that she felt uncomfortable looking after her house while she was away. As if those two calls weren't bad enough, Savannah had later had the pleasure of a telephone call with Alex himself. Unlike Kerry and even Spencer, Alex hadn't held back on how angry he was. However, like his brother, Alex was under the impression Savannah had told her family to attack Spencer. Along with the sharing of many angry words, Alex made it clear that he wanted to see Callum - and soon!

    The last few days for Savannah had be difficult. She'd been desperate to give Conor a piece of her mind, but had been holding back to try compose herself so she wouldn't let her emotions get the better of her during the confrontation and therefore prevent her from asserting herself. Along with that, Callum had been asking about Alex and the other Kings, wanting to see them or at least talk to them. She knew she couldn't keep refusing him, but as it stood, she didn't want him even speaking to the Kings on the telephone when tensions were so high.

    When Savannah returned home, she stepped out of the taxi with Callum and soon noticed Conor's car parked in the driveway. Although she hadn't set out to speak to him yet, now she knew he was going to be in the same room, she decided she couldn't hold back any longer. Once Callum was settled with the others in the lounge, she made a beeline to the convervatory where she'd seen her father and uncle go.


    When the two men entered the conservatory, Conor sat on the two-seater opposite the one he expected Peter to occupy. "How's it going, Pete?" he asked his brother-in-law. "I just want to have a quick chat while we can. Savvy's pissed at me, so it's only a matter of time..." he trailed off. "I know the job went down well, so cheers for helping Syd with that. But what's this about Kerry? I know Tink and Savvy are soft on her, but she had keys to the house?" he asked. It wasn't that he thought Kerry was someone who would intentionally harm his family, but the past told him she was easily used by his enemies. No matter how innocent she was, she helped lead Jackson into a trap and Conor still wasn't ready to forgive anyone involved in that. Not to mention, he understood she was still friendly with Maddox Parker - a man with a talent for manipulating others.

    Before the conversation about Kerry could progress much, the door opened and Savannah stepped inside, making sure to close it securely behind her. She stepped forward but remained standing where she could see Peter and Conor - her uncle in particular. "What gave you the right to do that to Spencer?!" she asked Conor, her voice carried a louder and harsher tone that they were all used to. "I never asked you to do that. I never told you to stick your nose into my business and have anyone step foot in London on my behalf!" she said, pointing a finger at her uncle.

    1624478570407.png"You wanna sit down, Sav?" Conor calmly suggested, sitting back in the sofa and stretching his right arm out to rest it along the back of the sofa, keeping his posture open and casual. Savannah had snapped back with a firm 'no', to which Conor lightly nodded. He opted to remain seated for the time-being. He knew that once he stood up, his height and muscular build had the effect of intimidating people. Apparently, in situations like this it came across as aggressive and he wasn't ready to be aggressive just yet. "The jumped up Cockney thug was asking for it. He was talking to you like shit and I wasn't going to stand for that. You felt intimidated by him and I take that as a personal attack on not only you, but the whole family. Guy's been asking to be put in his place for some time and it's better to deal with men like him before they become a danger."

    "Are you serious?" Savannah asked, looking to Peter to see if he looked to be in agreement with Conor. She snapped her head back to face Conor. "This wasn't your problem to deal with. It was nothing to do with the family business - I've never wanted any part in that! When I came here it was to have a break and ask for advice on how I would deal with Alex's family. I told Mum and the others about what Spencer had said because I needed to share how I was feeling. I never asked you to stick your nose in and now you've made things worse. Do you realise how difficult it's going to be for me when I return to London now?"

    "Yeah, it's going to be damn near impossible," Conor said, letting out a sarcastic laugh. "You're not going back to London any time soon and neither is Callum. It's too dangerous."

    "Is he for real, Dad?" Savannah asked, looking to Peter. "It wasn't dangerous until you all stuck your noses in and decided violence was the only way to solve any of life's problems. This is my life you're ruining."

    "Alright, sit down and listen," Conor ordered, now sitting up straight. Still, Savannah remained standing, but Conor wasn't yet pushed enough to tower over her, so remained in his seat. "This isn't all about you. Granted, I might have used your problems with Spencer to push me into action sooner than intended, but it was only a matter of time before it happened anyway. And don't you start telling me you're happy in London. You've been having auditions for work in Dublin and looking at houses here. You've been crying the poor tale about missing our family and about London being lonely."

    "Yes, I intended to move back here, but on good terms with Alex and the Kings. How am I meant to take Callum to see his family in London now?"

    "I'll say it again. You're not going to. If Alex wants to see the kid, he can drag his arse to Dublin. The Kings are welcome to come visit Callum here. Alex was the one who fucked this up and went around screwing other women behind your back. You're a sweet lass, Savvy, but you're naive and too soft, just like your mother. You sticking up for Alex like this and ignoring his many bad points is exactly what Tink used to do..." Conor trailed off, but it was clear he was referring to Angel - Savannah's biological father.

    Savannah, took deep breaths as she tried to compose herself, not wanting to bring Angel into the argument when this was about Callum now. She looked to Peter as she struggled to distract herself from yelling at Conor. "What do you think, Dad? Surely you know he's talking crap? He's on a power trip, right? This man isn't the Uncle Conor I used to know," she said, quickly shaking her head.

    @Bella:D (Peter)
    Mention: @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)



    Mercury Nightclub and Cocktail Bar
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Gabriel Moretti and Spencer King

    1624478586768.pngDespite the meeting with the Biancardis going well and the civil relations with the Sullivans remaining relatively in tact, Gabriel was still keen to broaden his horizons and pursue expanding his business relations. The Kings and their pharmaceutical company had been something he'd been interested in for some time. That was why he'd had Erik working with the family and helping build up strong links with them. Gabriel had intended to arrange an official meeting with Bruce King, but only when he felt the time was appropriate. When he learned of the attack on Spencer by the Sullivans, of all people, the Italian decided to arrange a meeting immediately and step in while wounds were still fresh. Some wounds, literally fresh.

    Along with a number of his trusted bodyguards, Gabriel had decided to bring Tatiana along for the meeting and leave Marcus to keep an eye on things in New York. As he expected Bruce's eldest son would be present, Gabriel decided to mirror the setup by having his eldest child present too. Of course, Erik would also be a part of the meeting, given the man had insight and familiarity with both families involved in proceedings. The Italians had arrived in London the previous night and stayed in one of the city's finest hotels. For the most part, Gabriel quite liked London. It was a city much like New York, with a vast array of business opportunities and even more areas for an operations such as his own business to capitalise on. Not to mention, he quite liked the historical buildings and museums which he had seen on previous visits to London.

    Thankfully, today didn't offer much time to be distracted by sightseeing as the day flew by until it was time to head to the meeting. The two-Moretti affiliated cars drove close together through the city. Gabriel and his bodyguards occupied one car, whilst Tatiana and Erik were joined by two guards in the other. Gabriel had decided it was better to take separate cars than risk something happening to both him and his daughter whilst in the same. Instead of puling up in front of Mercury Nightclub and Cocktail Bar, the two vehicles had been instructed in advance to park at the rear of the building, where the only Kings had private access to the backstreet. Having sent some of his men down to check the club out earlier, Gabriel was content the place was safe and secure for him to attend the meeting. Once the cars were parked up next to the private back entrance of the club, Gabriel stepped out and surveyed the backstreet, noting the Kings' guards keeping the area secure. After being searched and handing over any weapons, Gabriel, Tatiana, Erik, and a large Moretti bodyguard were permitted entry inside.

    As soon as they entered the building, they were greeted by Spencer King...

    **********​

    1624478602464.pngSpencer hadn't been in the best of moods since the attack six days ago. Whilst he'd tried to remain calm and positive in Shona's presence, overall he was carrying a lot of anger and frustration. When he wasn't working in his office at King Remedial he was spending a lot of time training at the gym and in the boxing ring. Even though he was ambushed and outnumbered, Spencer still felt like he was weak during the attack, so working out wasn't only cathartic and distracting, but it was also a matter of self-improvement. He wasn't willing to let the Sullivans have the upper hand again. Despite her protests, Spencer still blamed Savannah for the attack and found it hard to believe she hadn't asked her family to step in.

    This evening was extremely important, not just for Spencer, but for Bruce too. They were meeting with Gabriel Moretti and Spencer was determined to make a good impression - the last thing he wanted to do was feel like he'd let Bruce down, again. Spencer had put a lot of hard work into ensuring the club was safe and secure for the meeting. As well as arranging for the Italians to enter the building unseen, he'd also made the meeting room in the private section completely off limits. This meant that not even his staff would be permitted into the back area of the club, nor would they be serving any drinks to those in the meeting. Instead, Spencer had set up a wide selection of drinks and glasses in the meeting room, and if anything else was needed he would fetch it himself.

    When they were informed the Morettis had arrived outside, Spencer left Bruce in the meeting room whilst he went to meet their guests at the door. Bypassing a handful of guards along the corridor, Spencer opened the private back door and stepped aside to greet the guests. "I'm Spencer King," he informed them. "Mr. Moretti... Miss Moretti," he greeted Gabriel and Tatiana respectively, firmly shaking their hands. He then looked to Erik and shook his hand, though he sent him a more familiar smile. "Erik, always a pleasure," he greeted the familiar man.

    As Spencer walked them to the meeting room, Gabriel took a moment to acknowledge the bruising and healing wound on Spencer's face. He was fully aware the Sullivans were to blame for it, but he decided to hold back from commenting on the matter until a more appropriate and useful opportunity arose. For now, he was keen to meet Bruce King...

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce, Tatiana)
    @Melanin-Gxdess (Erik)



    La Casa (Private Club)
    ~ Upper East Side, Manhattan ~
    Valentina Wycliff

    1624478614377.pngValentina had decided to give herself the weekend off from working at the hotels, and with Gabriel in London, Teddy was free from any duties her father would usually rope him into. Seeing as they both had some free time, they arranged to have a night out together, with the children having a sleepover at Marcus' and Ava's place. Deciding they deserved to be spoiled, they headed out to La Casa, which was one of the most exclusive clubs in Manhattan. Exclusive, on account you have to be on Gabriel Moretti's list to be permitted admittance. For Valentina and Teddy, they were of course close to the top of that list on account of being family.

    Harmony had accompanied the couple to the club, but Valentina felt bad having the young woman have to sit alone watching the married couple on their date. Instead, she introduced Harmony to Ricky and Julia, who were in the club waiting for Damian to arrive. "Julia, please will you be the sane one at this table, for Harmony's sake?" she playfully asked, clearly joking at Ricky's and Damian's expenses. "Just give me a shout if you need anything, Harmony. And I'll do the same," she told the bodyguard.

    Valentina walked with Teddy to the velvet upholstered sofa in the corner of the private seating area. The waitress soon came to take their drinks order before leaving the couple in peace. Valentina sat close to Teddy as she turned to look to his face. "I love it here," she told him, listening to the jazz music playing in the background. "And we can drink as much as we like tonight, with no work or children to make us get up early in the morning," she said sending him a mischievous grin. Having only recently had their holiday to Miami, Valentina had felt bad taking more time away from work. However, with Gabriel away in London, she felt it was okay to take a few more days off to relax with Teddy and not feel like her father would judge her for it. "But now all we need is for them to put some livelier music on while the boss is too far away to hear it," she mischievously suggested.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy)
    Mention: BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Harmony)


    **********​

    Riccardo Biancardi and Damian Nicolosi

    1624478625853.pngRicky was still trying to get used to having Roxie in charge of the Biancardi business rather than himself. Although he had settled down his protests in the wake of Matthew's death, he had been secretly surprised when Gabriel seemed willing to give Roxie a chance. Even if Moretti made it seem like he was just waiting for Roxie to make a mess and in the end resign from the position, Ricky was shocked that the man was giving her the chance at all. It wasn't that Ricky opposed his cousin nor that he'd wanted Gabriel to rip her confidence to shreds, but he'd deep down expected Gabriel to back him and fight for his cause. Ricky hadn't exactly admitted defeat, but for now he had opted to lay low a little and play along. In terms of his duties, little had changed from when Giovanni was in charge and he still had close contact with the Morettis, albeit, with his own ego having taken a knock.

    One such Moretti ally, or even friend, was Damian. To many, the man was a sadistic freak who took pleasure in the suffering of others. Hell, even Ricky saw it that way. However, Ricky also saw the side of Damian that wasn't getting his kicks on the job. Be it a judge of Ricky's own character, but on a personal and social level, he quite enjoyed Damian's unorthodox company. Ricky had invited Julia out for a drink at one of Moretti's private clubs and given he was aware of Damian's upcoming birthday, he invited the man along too. It certainly wouldn't hurt to maintain bonds and connections with Gabriel's most trusted employees.

    Ricky and Julia occupied the reserved booth in the reserved section of the lavish club. In the opposite corner of the private area, Teddy and Valentina were seated on one of the couches, spending some time alone as a couple. "Maybe next time we go out, I'll find us two a loveseat to hang out on," he flirted with Julia as he moved from the opposite side of the table to sit next to her. "For tonight, though, I don't fancy being sandwiched between you and Damian," he joked. No sooner had he put his arm around Julia did Valentina introduce them to Harmony, and Ricky didn't hesitate to invite the woman to take a seat opposite them, where she could still keep an eye on the club and protect the Wycliff couple.

    "It's a pleasure to meet you, Harmony. You must have had a pretty impressive interview with Moretti to get a gig like this. Looking after the Wycliffs and... y'know, being female," he pointed out. "Have you been working for the family long?" he curiously asked.

    1624478639269.pngAgainst his better judgement, Damian had agreed to meet Ricky and Julia at the club. It wasn't that he didn't enjoy expensive drinks in a fancy club and in his friend's company, but he just wasn't a sentimental man. That extended to him not giving much of a damn about his own birthday. He was sure every day he graced the world with his presence was a gift, so there was no need to celebrate his existence just one day a year. He supposed if he just convinced himself he was checking off another year of avoiding death, then he could twist it into conforming with society's need for forced fun. Parties didn't exactly offer Damian entertainment. His sources of gratification were unconventional and extremely controversial. Still, he would switch on his charm and see to it that Ricky had a pleasant evening, along with the wonderful Julia.

    When he entered the club he saw Jarrick stationed by the entrance, presumably there in a drug dealing capacity whilst posing as a bouncer. "Jarrick, it's so good to see you," Damian greeted the man with a wide grin. He was sure the feeling wasn't mutual but he was far too thick-skinned to take it personally. "I can assure you I'm on the list," he said, patting the top of the man's arm as he shuffled past him. "Feel free to join us for a drink when you can afford yourself a break," he suggested. With Gabriel out of town, he was sure everyone could take a more relaxed approach to matters.

    Once he found the private booth, Damian slipped onto the bench next to Harmony and facing Ricky. "I see you've already met each other," he pointed out. Damian and Harmony had met on past occasions during their duties for the Morettis. He was sure the young woman was uncomfortable around him, but that was hardly a rarity. At least she had Julia and, to some extent, Ricky around to bring some level of comfort and normality to the night.

    "I hope you've eaten, Damian, else you'll be drinking on an empty stomach,. You're going to be paralytic drunk by the end of the night, birthday boy," Ricky teased the man.

    "Far be it for me to dampen your spirits, but I prefer to opt for a more low key affair. A couple of whiskeys on the rocks and that's all for me; I prefer to remain in control of my mind. You all knock yourselves out, though," he seriously suggested.

    "Ah, did someone say control freak? Ricky teased, sending Harmony and Julia a broad smile. "Come on ladies, what are you drinking? I'm sure you can relax a little, Harmony. Nobody's dumb enough to try anything in Gabriel's own club."

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Jarrick, Harmony)
    @Bella:D (Julia)

     
    Chapter 6: Second Chances
  • Chapter 6: Second Chances
    Wednesday 1st May 1985
    ...12 days later...
    Dublin: Early Evening - Warm,, Dry, Clear Skies
    London: Early Evening - Mild, Breezy, Overcast
    New York City: Early Afternoon - Warm, Sunny, Clear Skies
    ******************************
    1627248462928.png
    ******************************

    The Sullivan Residence
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~

    Conor Sullivan & Kane Stenberg

    1627248477987.pngFollowing his talk with Peter and Savannah, where he agreed to allow Alex to visit Dublin without getting in the way, Conor couldn't refuse when Bruce contacted him to arrange a meeting. Whilst the two family heads would be discussing recent matters, Alex was apparently making the trip to Dublin to see Callum. In preparation, Conor had arranged for Savannah to bring the boy to his house so Alex could see him there, rather than have the Kings spread about between Sullivan residences.

    When Bruce and Alex arrived, along with the bulked up figure that was their security, Kane, they were directed to the section of the Sullivan mansion where Conor conducted his business affairs, away from his children's accessibility. When the Kings entered the house, Conor and Syd were there to meet them. Conor had first greeted Alex with a handshake, before having one of his security guards lead Alex into the family's part of the house where Savannah was waiting. Conor then turned to Bruce, giving the man a firm handshake and a welcoming smile. "Bruce, it's good to see you again," he told the man. He was sure it wouldn't stay pleasant for much of the meeting, but as it stood, Conor's frustrations with the Kings were directly focused on Spencer and Alex. The Sullivan boss then looked to Bruce's security guard and gave the serious-looking man an acknowledging nod. It wasn't often Conor was stood face-to-face with a man taller than he was, though he was sure in his younger and stronger days he would have happily accepted - or even initiated - the challenge of fighting the guy. But as it stood, Kane didn't look like the talkative type and Conor was more than inclined to leave their interaction at that.

    "Come on into my office. What are you guys drinking?" he asked, prompting Syd to get their guests some drinks. He then directed them to the rectangular table in the centre of his office, motioning for Bruce and Kane to sit at one side whilst he and Syd sat opposite them. From his seat opposite Syd, Kane took a moment to looked around the office, seemingly studying the room and effects around them, before he focused back on the two Irishmen front of him. Although he often had many opinions, and in a few settings he would express them one way or another, he wasn't hired to talk in meetings such as these. His purpose was simply to protect Bruce, his employer.

    Though Conor was always going to be tempted to make some remark about Kane, he held it back for the sake of the meeting that hadn't started yet. "I'm sure we all know why you're here, Bruce. I'm pleased to see Alex showed up to see his kid - I guess it wasn't so difficult, after all. " Conor's expression remained serious as he sat back in his seat. Despite already being aware the reasons for the meeting were the attack on Spencer and Savannah bringing Callum home, Conor was still inclined to let Bruce kickstart the discussion. "As you called this meeting, I'll let you start it off," he told the man and briefly glanced to Syd to check his nephew was on board.

    The fact there had been a shooting recently, with Emery the apparent target, meant that Conor had further discussions to add to their meeting. Whilst there were a number of suspects, the Kings were obviously ones of those, considering Alex's brother had been beaten up and now Savannah's sister had been shot at. It was a reasonable assumption it could have been a revenge attack.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce)


    **********​

    Savannah Callahan & Callum

    1627248489974.pngSavannah was feeling quite anxious about seeing Alex, after what had happened to Spencer and her staying in Dublin. Their recent phone calls hadn't been pleasant, so she expected their face-to-face encounter to be even worse. She hadn't told Callum his father was coming see him on account of her not being convinced her ex would actually show up. She didn't want to get the boy's hopes up unnecessarily and then have to be the one trying to console him if Alex let them down. The boy had only just started to get used to staying in Dublin. They were due to move into a rented house she'd fallen in love with and Callum was thankfully now excited about getting a new bedroom.

    When she saw the cars park up in the driveway, Savannah watched through the window and saw Alex step out of the car. Without yet telling Callum about the man's arrival, Savannah sent him to go play outside with Sydney and Rhiannon until she was ready to call him back inside. Unsure how she and Alex would be with each other at first, she didn't want their son to be subjected to any negative exchanging of words.

    Hearing footsteps approaching from the hallway, Savannah turned from observing Callum playing outside and took a few steps towards the lounge doorway. The security guard stayed out of the room, leaving Alex to join her. "Evening. Did you have a nice journey?" she asked Alex, her usually sweet tone sounding a little flat as she folded her arms in front of her. "I know it's not Ibiza or anything like that, but Dublin has its own charms," she remarked. She figured he was more than willing to travel for selfish holidays, so visiting his son should be easy.

    After running her hand through her hair, she decided she needed to be a little more approachable. "Would you like me to get you a drink or anything?" she offered him. She then motioned to the window that overlooked the garden where Callum was running around outside, completely oblivious. "He's going to be really happy when he sees you. I just figured we should get anything off of our chests before then..." She studied Alex's face for a moment before addressing the elephant in the room. "Is Spencer okay?"

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)


    Industrial Estate
    ~ Dublin Docklands, Dublin ~

    Emery Callahan & Aidan Byrne

    1627248502405.pngClayton had been unable to pay back the money he owed the Sullivans. Being in debt to the Irish Mob was the worst place to be and unless he could repay them in other ways, the man's health and life would be at stake. The Sullivans couldn't be getting soft on such matters and either he paid them back or he would be made an example of. Luckily for him, depending on which way a person looked at it, Emery had decided to spare Clayton some pain and instead had him roped into being a part of a business exchange. The Sullivans had found a wealthy buyer for some diamonds that happened to "fall into the possession" of the Irish. It was theoretically a straightforward exchange. The Scottish buyer wanted the diamonds and the Irish wanted the briefcase of cash. However, the fact both the buyer and the seller remained anonymous to each other added a little danger to the exchange. As such, Emery decided Clayton would be the perfect guy to hand over the diamonds and receive the cash. He wasn't an active member of the mob and as such wouldn't be officially tied to the Sullivans. That, and why risk the lives of their own gang members if things went wrong?

    Aidan parked the car in view of the docks an hour before the planned exchange, seated in the back were Emery and Clayton, patiently waiting for the boat in question to sail into the docks. In addition to the three of them, two the Sullivan snipers were hidden amongst the storage containers to cover Clayton during the handover.

    "You just keep your mouth shut. The only thing you need to tell them is the password and only when they give you the correct password in return do you hand over the diamonds. Got it?" Emery bossily informed Clayton. "And you bring the case of money straight back to this car. No funny business, because I know the guys we've got hidden away won't hesitate to put a bullet in that pretty head of yours," she warned him. She looked ahead as the sailing boat came into view, approaching the pre-arranged spot of the docks. While the two men on the boat set about using the ropes to secure the boat, a low beeping sound was heard as a message was received on Emery's pager. She read the text before shoving the device back into her coat pocket. "The password they must give you is Lionfish. The password you give them is Megamouth. Got it?!" she asked Clayton. A low chuckle was heard from Aidan in the driver's seat, prompting Emery's attention to dart to him. "What is it?" she abruptly asked.

    "Just seems fitting you'd be sent the password 'Megamouth'," he teased her.

    "Hey, fuck you!" Emery playfully snapped, hitting the headrest of Aidan's seat. "Cheeky bugger," she grumbled. She then looked back to Clayton and smiled. "You ready? I mean, I hope you are, because you don't have much choice and we can't have you fucking up... Is anything at all confusing? Just ask me and I'll explain again, in slow motion," she told him.

    @Bella:D (Clayton)
    Nearby: @Fletchawk (Rexford)



    The Sullivans Pub
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Jasmine Zegarra and Adam Harper

    1627248518380.pngWith Chase's work commitments and having three children, Jasmine didn't get as many opportunities for going out and spending some time with adults only. She was grateful that Sinead agreed to look after the kids so she and Chase could have a night out. Even though it was a weekday, Sinead had offered to take Michael and Emilia to school as she would be taking Liam anyway. With parental responsibilities out of the way, Jasmine was ready to get drunk in Conor's pub. Figuring they could make a night of it, she told Chase to invite Adam to join them, whilst she did her part and invited Blake to hang out. Regardless of their friends' relationship status, Jasmine knew enough about Adam to know he might need a few nudges in the right direction. The man had never had trouble talking women into his bed, but Jasmine was of the opinion he was useless when it came to dating women he actually cared about.

    Jasmine entered the pub with Chase, looking around to see it was still relatively quiet, though she expected it would liven up as the night went on, regardless of it being a weekday. The corner to the left of the entrance tended to be occupied by members of the mob and if others did sit there, they tended to move if the regulars entered the pub. After pinpointing the large booth in the corner as the one their group would be occupying, Jasmine walked with Chase to the bar. They were greeted by Martin, who had a smile firmly planted on his face. Before even asking what they were drinking, he pointed to Elena. "We've got a birthday on the team, today!" he informed them. "I was going to put banners up or something, but didn't want to embarrass the lass," he commented, loud enough for Elena to hear him.

    "So your plan is to announce it to every customer, instead?" Jasmine teased. "Happy Birthday, Elena. How young are you today?" she asked the barmaid. "Just a white wine for me, please," she asked Martin. She then looked back to Elena when the young woman was close enough. "I heard you helped Adam out a couple of weeks back. He's a pain in the neck, but we love him, regardless," she fondly joked. Once their drinks were handed to them and they'd finished speaking with Elena and Martin, Jasmine walked with Chase to the corner booth, setting her glass down on the table as she sat down beside Chase.

    "Finally. Some grown-up time," she said, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "And we don't have to rush out of bed tomorrow." Sinead had even offered to look after Safia for as long as was needed the next day, so Jasmine didn't need to worry about getting up early to collect the energetic toddler. "I hope Blake comes tonight. I really want her and Adam to get together," she told Chase resting her head on his shoulder.

    *****​

    1627248530504.pngIn the days following the shooting, Adam had stayed at home recuperating. Despite his protests and eagerness to hunt down the shooter, Conor had been insistent the man took took time off from working. His boss not only wanted him to rest to make a speedy recovery so he'd be back in action in the weeks to come, but he also saw it as a reward for the man saving Emery from injury. Being that he didn't enjoy too much downtime, Adam didn't exactly think of his forced recovery as a reward. He'd still made a point of working out in the gym where he could and going for long runs, as well as working on one of the cars in his garage.

    Despite having visits from his friends, Adam had found himself having too much time to think, so he was glad when Chase invited him out to the pub. On the quick visits the Zegarras had made to him, Adam hadn't said too much about the shooting with the children being present. He wasn't even sure how much he'd tell Chase and Jasmine without the kids present, but at least he knew he didn't have to kept details quiet if he felt compelled to speak of them.

    As soon as Adam entered the pub, he saw Elena working behind the bar and was instantly reminded of the last time he'd been in the pub. Thankfully, this time he wasn't bleeding out on the men's room floor and he was fully conscious and coherent. He sent Chase and Jasmine a quick wave before he approached the bar. "If it isn't Nurse Elena," he greeted the young woman with a broad smile. "I'll have a pint of Guinness, love, please," he asked the barmaid. Before he had chance to greet Martin, the man pointed out to Adam that it was Elena's birthday. "It's your birthday, and these sickos have got you working it?" he asked her, pointing at Martin and shaking his head in faux disappointment. "Well, shit. Let me buy you a drink and this cheapskate will let you enjoy it on the job," he offered her. Once his own drink was served to him, Adam nodded his head to Elena. "Feliz cumpleaños niña."

    Adam then carried his drink over to join the Zegarras, sitting at the opposite side of the table to them. Though there was still some pain in the top of his healing arm and a stiffness in his neck, he was mostly able to ignore it. He was sure a few drinks would make it easier to forget about too. "Evening. You both alright?" he greeted his friends, taking a long drink from his pint.

    @Bella:D (Blake, Thomas) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Chase, Elena)


    Bodyworks Gym
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Olivia Sullivan

    1627248540322.pngOlivia had been working at the gym for two weeks now. Whilst she missed being able to visit James since moving back to Dublin, she was starting to feel more at home. She'd known the likes of Leo, Thomas, Lorelei and Natasha since they were children, so she couldn't deny she'd felt quite left out when she and Lucy moved to New York to be closer to Rikers Island. This time, it seemed like they were staying in Dublin for the foreseeable, so she'd been inclined to find work as soon as she could. She was grateful that there'd been a position available at Adam's gym, as she could do what she enjoyed for a living and most of the gym members were affiliated with the Sullivans in some way.

    She'd been teaching self-defence and martial arts in New York, so teaching aerobics and yoga was a bit of a downgrade for her. Not that she would complain, as she was happy with what she had for now. She still wished to be actively involved in the mob's activities, but she didn't want to worry Lucy. Added to that, Conor didn't want her involved either, despite her arguing James had been teaching her to fight and shoot since she was a child. Olivia chose not to press the matter for now, knowing how worried Lucy tended to get, especially as it had been difficult enough for her to accept Thomas had started working for the business.

    Once she'd finished teaching her last class of the day, Olivia took to focusing on her own workouts. She waved at Katsya and Stella, the first a colleague at the gym, and the second one of Conor's employees who worked out there. She then continued on her way to the weights section, so she could focus on some strength exercises.

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Stella) @Mitheral (Katsya) [Hopefully I set up a scene for your ladies]

    The Parker Residence
    ~ Islington, London ~
    Dr. Bradley Maddox Parker
    ~ Riley and Amara ~

    1627248558014.pngEver since been granted a free pass by Conor, back in 1972, Maddox had worked hard to lead a life free of deceit and corruption. He didn't believe in God, but he believed in following a more moral path and working towards redeeming himself. Along with Kerry and Ani, Maddox had fled New York, escaping any chance of Gabriel getting revenge on them for betraying him. He and Ani had quickly settled down together, eventually finding work in their respective careers. Whilst working as a hospital psychiatrist, Maddox's first act towards making up for his past wrongdoings was giving Kerry private counselling. The young woman had been left deeply traumatised after the torture and abuse she'd suffered at the hands of the East Harlem Crew and the Morettis. It took a great many sessions, but in the end, Maddox was satisfied he'd been able to help the innocent victim of a war he'd had some hand in igniting. Kerry became friends with Maddox and Ani, still regularly visiting them to this day, although Maddox understood she was getting closer to leaving London as each day passed.

    Maddox hadn't felt real happiness for many years before he met Ani and they started a life together in London. Whilst he could understand people, such as the likes of Syd and Conor, believing he didn't deserve any of it, Maddox had found his perfect life. He and Ani were now married with two children, Riley and Amara, aged eight and five respectively. Maddox had found true happiness and shared a home with three people he loved more than life itself.

    Maddox had ended up working later than intended today, agreeing to attend to a patient who had regained consciousness following an attempted suicide. He knew his family would be waiting for him at home, but he believed he still had to help more people and do more good to justify the 'perfect' life he now had. When he finally did return home, it was with open arms to his wife and kids. Although Amara was the last one to greet him, he picked her up and held her for the longest, brushing her long, dark brown hair behind her ears so he could look at the fresh cut and bruise on her forehead. After the girl spoke quickened words to explain how she'd falled over in the school playground, Maddox placed a kiss on her forehead before gently putting her back down on the floor. "I guess that means we'll be having ice-cream and hugs after dinner. Then you'll forget all about that nasty fall," he gently reassured her. He then clapped his hands together. "Alright, kids. Finish your homework before Kerry gets here."

    With the kids rushing back to the lounge, Maddox hung his jacket up and set his briefcase down on the hallway table. He then turned his attention back to Ani, bringing her in for a tight embrace and a kiss. "How has your day been? I know it's my turn to make dinner, but shall we just get a takeaway, seeing as I worked over?" he suggested. He pulled away from their embrace so they could move into the kitchen to allow him to wash his hands and set the table. "So, I think Kerry's all for leaving London, especially since she quit her job with the Kings. I still think she was holding something back when she last called us," he told Ani, still unaware Kerry had overheard the Kings mention the Morettis. "I genuinely doubt Conor and Syd will make her feel any more at home in Dublin."

    @Bella:D (Ani)


    Gabriel Moretti's Office/Apartment
    ~ Tower Block, Murray Hill, Manhattan ~
    Gabriel Moretti and Riccardo Biancardi

    1627248569706.pngWith Roxie spending more time in Dublin, it meant that Ricky was often responsible for the Biancardi business relations in New York. That in turn meant he found it was himself who had to attend most of the meetings with Gabriel in her absence... and Moretti liked to have meetings. However, now that he was the one representing the Biancardis, rather than being present in Giovanni's shadow, Ricky was starting to feel at ease with Gabriel. The two of them were very different men, with personalities and beliefs that opposed each others, but it felt like they were both learning how to deal with each other now. The older man was still intimidating, but Ricky no longer felt a sense of doom or apprehension before their meetings. It probably helped that over recent weeks he'd become more familiar with the man's family and employees, such as Teddy, Damian and Harmony. He wished he could say he felt the same when he was in Dublin, but he couldn't imagine going out for drinks with Syd or other members of Conor's family. He wished it was different, because that meant he'd feel more comfortable showing up to see Roxie and the kids, but the fact was he hadn't felt welcome since the first moment he met Syd in the 1970s. New York was Ricky's home and as each day progressed, so did his belief that the Biancardis would be better aligned with Moretti than with the Irish.

    Julia was Ricky's closest advisor, so she was often the one to accompany him to their meetings. Of course, the fact that they were dating added some perks to his work. As soon as they were inside the elevator and the doors closed, he sent Julia a playful grin before leaning in to kiss her, keeping hold of his briefcase in one hand. He then stepped away and straightened out his suit. "Another day, another boring meeting," he said, with a mischievous smile. "Although, I'm looking forward to seeing how old Gabe responds to my concerns about that remaining Irish part of Queens," he told her.

    When the elevator reached the floor of Gabriel's large penthouse suite, Ricky straightened out his tie in time for the 'ping' and the elevator doors opening. "Ah, it's that guy again. The handsy one," he mumbled to Julia as they approached the security guards waiting to frisk search them.

    *****​

    1627248581335.pngWith the two families sharing New York City and working close together, Gabriel made a point of setting frequent meetings with the Biancardis. Roxie couldn't always be present at the meeting, but that never stopped Gabriel from having Ricky there in her place. Either way worked for Gabriel, as he found Ricky was easier to lead to his way of thinking, even if parts of the erratic man irritated him. He'd learned how to deal with Ricky; knowing when to let him have his moments and when to have the man shut up. As time went on, Ricky had become more tolerable to Gabriel, especially when the younger man showed his serious and more ruthless side, which Moretti preferred to the awkward jokes the man's immature side shared.

    Gabriel sat at his desk with Teddy seated at the opposite side as they waited for Ricky and Julia to arrive. Sitting back in his seat, Gabriel studied Teddy for a moment, deciding to use the opportunity to ask a personal question without any of the women around. "So, Valentina has cut down on her hours at the hotels. How is that working out? More to the point, how did she take it? I'm surprised I haven't had her on the phone or at my front door yelling at me. Presumably she took it well?"

    Gabriel relaxed back in his seat. "I understand Riccardo has been making a good impression on you and Damian. I'm inclined to keep it that way. The man is much easier to work with these days, though I'm inclined to remain cautious. As much as I believe most of what he tells us, Roxanne is his cousin and she is in bed with the Sullivans, so there's always the possibility he's putting on an act with us." He smiled at his son-in-law before his next comment. "I expect relations between the Kings and Sullivans will rapidly break down, so I intend to have Tatiana and Damian spend some times based in London, leading a security team to help out the Kings. Which means you're going to be much busier here, Theodore."

    Aware their guests had arrived, Gabriel stood up and motioned for Teddy to join him at the sofas where they would conduct the meeting with the others.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy) @Bella:D (Julia)


    Rikers Island Prison
    ~ Rikers Island, New York City ~
    James Porter and Nicholas Ramsey

    1627248591309.pngJames had continued to avoid carrying out Moretti's orders to kill one of the prisoners, but part of that had been aided by the fact some of the other prisoners hadn't taken too kindly to having a snitch sharing a cell block with them. The prisoner in question had been hospitalised two weeks ago and if he, as well as James, had any luck, the man wouldn't be released back into his jail cell any time soon. The fact Finn and George had still been residing in New York City up until a few days ago meant James remained cooperative as far as shifting the drugs through the prison was concerned. Now that all of his family were out of New York, however, James was to consider his next move. He'd already refused to carry out the hit for Gabriel, but if he were now to cease running the drugs operation for the Italian, he knew the Morettis had little left to threaten James with other than his own life and safety. He had to decide between doing the devil's work to stay alive, or sacrificing himself in order to no longer aid the enemy. The latter, of course, wouldn't hurt only himself. He had to consider the fact Lucy and the kids would have to grieve for him. All he knew was he was in a frustrating position and it was threatening to keep him in a foul mood for the day.

    Without any visitors, again, James made his way out into the exercise yard. As was his routine, he walked the perimeter of the yard a number of times stretch his legs, before sitting on one of the benches to take in the warm sunshine. Usually, Kurt would join him. More recently, Bradley and James would stop by too, the group having interacted and got friendly over the last couple of weeks. At least, as friendly as one could become in a jail where he didn't know too much about the newcomers. Still, they seemed approachable enough, and he wasn't sure the kid even belonged in the place, so doubted he would be able to con them without giving himself away. At the worst, James would be joined by Moretti's messenger, Nicholas, who was so far up Gabriel's arse that James was surprised the man hadn't used it as a means of escape yet.

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (James, Bradley) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Kurt)



    The Wycliff Family Home
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn ~
    Valentina Wycliff

    1627248603079.pngValentina had cut down her working hours a week ago. She hadn't been overjoyed at the idea, but she knew she had to compromise and give Teddy the chance to expand on his own position within the family business. She'd always wanted her father to respect and appreciate Teddy, so her kicking up a fuss would only make that harder to achieve. As much as Gabriel frustrated her and she wouldn't hesitate to give the man a piece of her mind, she didn't want Teddy to suffer for it. As long as her husband was happy and her father was treating him well, she decided she would take a laid back approach to it all.

    Laid back was easier said than done. She'd already grown bored of hanging around the house, especially whilst the children were all at school. She decided today she would go out shopping and generally treat herself. It was something she generally avoided doing, worrying people would judge her as spoilt and spending her father's money. However, she'd decided it didn't matter anymore. She knew she'd earned the money she spent and wasn't living off of her parents' or Teddy's wealth. If she couldn't spend all day at work anymore, she'd sure as hell pass some time spending money instead.

    As she was going into Manhattan, Valentina required a bodyguard with her. Again, she would be frustrated by that, but she was trying her best to remain chilled out and easygoing about the whole arrangement that was her life. It at least helped that she now had Harmony to call on. Some of the past bodyguards had been silent and grumpy, and apparently far to manly to enjoy listening to Valentina talk about fashion and her children.

    Valentina had already locked up the house and was sitting out in the sunshine before Harmony was due to arrive. She was both eager to get away from the house for a bit and also wanted to enjoy the bright, warm weather.

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Harmony)
    Mention: @Melanin-Gxdess (If you want Ava and Elvian to bump into the ladies, then give us a shout!)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 7: Unpacking the Truth
  • Chapter 7: Unpacking the Truth
    Thursday 16th May 1985
    ...15 days later...
    Dublin: Evening - Dry, Mild, Clear Skies
    London: Evening - Overcast, Mild, Breezy
    New York: Evening - Dry, Warm, Clear Skies

    ******************************
    1631142295164.png
    ******************************

    Woodlands/Farmland Area
    ~ The Baskins, Dublin ~
    Sullivan Gang:
    Main Team: Adam, Aidan, Chase, Katsya, Stella.
    NPCs/Distant Surveillance: Doyle, Lloyd

    Sweeney Gang:
    Phelan Sweeney, Ross
    NPC Gang members:
    7
    Adam Harper and Aidan Byrne

    tumblr_76df2774fd6f857e43f370685879d505_17a8671c_400.gifPhelan Sweeney and his merry band of friends had picked a good night to have get-together at the old cabin. A good night for the Sullivans, that was. The gunman Adam had seen hiding out at the lodge a week earlier had since being confirmed as Ross Grant, one of Phelan's friends but not entirely popular with the older Sweeney brothers. Phelan and Ross were the main targets of the evening. The rest of Phelan's buddies would leave the campfire that night learning the valuable lesson not to cross the mob, unless, they chose to get cocky and therefore not leave the place alive at all. Though the older Sweeney brothers would likely take tonight's attack personally, it was Phelan, Ross, and their friends who had crossed the Sullivans and evidently not with the Sweeney leader's permission.

    With two pairs of eyes belonging to Doyle and Lloyd already monitoring the cabin from their hidden locations in the woods, Adam had received the go ahead to lead his four teammates to the scene. Adam was in the driver's seat, with Katsya in the front passenger seat alongside him. Aidan, Chase and Stella occupied the rear seats of the vehicle. Having already plotted his route to the secluded former farmland, Adam drove the large jeep from the other side of the woods, so as not to pass the Sweeneys at all along the quiet country road. As he approached the dirt road into the centre of the wooded area, Adam turned the headlights to their lowest beam before switching them off completely when he knew the rest of the drive was in a straight line.

    1631142340940.pngOnce the car was brought to a stop, Adam turned off the engine and waited until Doyle and Lloyd would radio through to give them the go ahead. "We all know what we're doing, yeah? Me and Katsya will drag Phelan and that skeleton fuck Ross into the cabin for questioning. Conor wants to know who was driving the car that night and if anyone put them up to it. If someone did put them up to it, we have to find out who." Adam then turned to those in the back seat, using what little light they had to focus on each of their faces. "You lovely bunch get to babysit the rest of their friends outside. None of them leave the site and if any of them give you lip, feel free to take off the kid gloves. There's more of them than us, but everyone in this car has the experience and intelligence to get them under control. Ross surviving past tonight isn't on the cards. The rest will have to stay in line if they want to get out of this alive, but if it's down to them or us, I'd rather they were the ones bleeding to death." Adam sent Chase a nod, trusting his friend to keep things under control outside, along with Stella and Aidan.

    "Well, they've already got a bonfire going, so that's their cremations sorted," Aidan remarked.

    "Aid, mate. That's some real dark shit, but I love it," Adam drily shot bad, letting out an amused chuckle.

    1631142353008.pngSoon enough, Lloyd radio'd through on his walkie talkie to confirm the current scene. "You're good to go. The cabin is currently empty. All nine of the men are outside drinking near the campfire. You're clear to approach the rear of the cabin."

    "Alright, team. You'll follow me through the woods and then we all move behind the cabin. We then split off into our two teams and come at them from either side of the cabin." Adam got out of the Jeep and opened the trunk so they all could retrieve their weapons and equipment. Once everyone was armed, Adam stopped where they would enter the denser woodland leading to the cabin. "Is everyone ready?" he asked one last time.


    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Chase) @Mitheral (Katsya) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Stella)
    [FYI: A few posts in, this scene will be split into two sections, so the posts can flow easier. Adam/Katsya pair-up, and Aidan/Chase/Stella team-up]




    Savannah Callahan's House
    ~ Dollymount, Dublin ~
    Savannah Callahan

    1631142367077.pngIt had been two weeks since Callum went to stay in London with the Kings, but it felt like far longer to Savannah. The day after the boy had left to spend time with Alex, Savannah moved into her new house. Or at least, she joined the boxes of furniture and belongings that were stacked around the place. Despite assuring her parents everything was under control and she didn't need any help, she'd barely made any steps to set up her new home. In fact, the only room she had paid any attention to was Callum's bedroom. She'd completed his room within a couple of days and was sure the boy would love it, when he eventually came home. With that being the only room finished and the one she found most comfort in, Savannah had been sleeping on top of his bed for the last couple of weeks.

    Savannah had mostly been refusing visitors and declining invites to meet with her family, instead telling them she was busy and putting on her best smile to throw them off the scent. In reality, rehearsals for the show she had a small part in weren't for a couple of weeks. As much as she thought the distraction might have helped her, she was grateful she didn't have to work yet as she was sure it would affect the quality of her performances.

    Callum was due home tomorrow and Savannah just wished she could fall asleep until then. The last two weeks had been Hell, especially since she'd been so upset by the way things played out with the Kings. Having shut herself away for most of the time, she hadn't kept up much with what had been going on with everyone else, nor had she managed to pass her new telephone number on to Kerry. If she wasn't so sure Callum coming home would cheer her up, she would likely be concerned that she was behaving similarly to how her mother had back when the older woman's depression and bipolar were severe.

    Like most days, Savannah made her way to the kitchen, dodging the stacked boxes, and open the bare fridge, retrieving whatever snacks were there instead of making a proper meal. Whilst she never did have a large appetite, the intake of food was insufficient even by her standards. Regardless, any concerns she had about her well-being she tried to push aside and tell herself it would all get better when Callum returned home.

    As she stood in the centre of the kitchen sipping from her glass of water, she suddenly felt overwhelmed by the state of the house. She'd been putting everything off for two weeks and now it hit her that she couldn't let Callum return to an unfinished home. She couldn't help but feel overwhelmed by how much she needed to unpack and set up. Added to that, she didn't feel comfortable calling her parents for help as she was sure they would start worrying about her and then smothering her.

    @Bella:D (Roxie)



    The Sullivans Pub
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan

    1631142384356.pngConor had not been happy with the way things went after the meeting with Bruce and Alex. As much as he'd wanted to refuse to let Callum leave Dublin, he knew he couldn't overrule Savannah's decision, even if it was clear she hadn't wanted to agree to it all. The boy was due home the next day and Conor had already decided it was the last time the Kings would take advantage of Savannah. Regardless of what she or anyone else wanted, Conor was determined to put his foot down and stop the Kings from taking the boy with them again. If they wanted to see Callum, they would have to come to Dublin and save the boy from being dragged back and forth.

    The Kings weren't the only family Conor wanted shut of. If he was to focus on Dublin and cut off unhealthy partnerships, the deal with the Morettis needed cutting off for good. That was why he had been the one to tell Ricky to put forward the idea trading James' freedom in exchange for the piece of Queens the Irish still controlled. It didn't come without risks, but the only business partners Conor wanted to deal with were ones on amicable terms, such as those in Cuba, Scotland, and in some cases, Eastern Europe.

    The fact he'd spoken with Kerry two weeks ago only added to Conor's need to stop all business with the Morettis and the Kings. Kerry had made sure to tell Conor that she could have misheard, but given that the last time she gave him information it was a trap, he wouldn't have taken her word for it no matter how confident she was about her intel. As it happened, Conor had eyes in London and those contacts had as good as confirmed what Kerry had told him was true. There were Morettis present in London and they had been seen with the Kings. Given that Callum was due back home tomorrow, Conor had decided to sit on what he knew until the child was safely back in Dublin. The last thing he wanted to do was give the Kings any incentive to keep Callum where he was, especially if the Morettis cared enough to provide the Londoners with extra backup.

    There was also the matter of the Sweeneys that needed dealing with. Conor had a feeling the small gang were up to something, so he'd asked some of his men to keep tabs on them before he would give the go ahead for Adam to teach them the heavy-handed way. He wouldn't normally have bothered himself about the small-timers trying to provoke Adam, figuring it was the man's gym and he was tough enough to fight his own battles. But the fact they'd involved Olivia in their actions and seemed to care little about pissing off a high-ranking mob member made Conor more inclined to have them dealt with.

    Before any battles had chance to start, Conor decided he could afford himself an evening to relax in the pub, especially as it was almost Aliana's birthday, so he wanted to make sure she got plenty of his attention. As he was planning on them spending time alone together on the day itself, he suggested Aliana invited Blake and anyone else she wanted join them at the pub. He was sure Sinead would come along, though he wasn't sure how likely it was Emery would join them like she usually would. Conor was in Emery's bad books since he'd forced her to return to focusing on her accounting duties for the foreseeable. Whilst it wasn't her fault the diamond exchange went badly, the fact she had left Aidan's vehicle when instructed not to meant she could have risked Aidan's life as well as her own. As far as he was concerned, Clayton hadn't been worth taking such a risk for.

    Whilst Aliana and Blake had made themselves comfortable in their usual section of the pub, Conor had ordered their drinks and had a brief chat with his bar staff. When he returned to their table, he placed their drinks down and sat next to Aliana, with Blake across from them. "You don't look a day over thirty, love," he sweet-talked Aliana before kissing her cheek.

    After a long drink of his pint, he looked to Blake and sent her a brief smile. In typical Conor style, he didn't hold back on his next words. "So, Blake. What's this I've been hearing about you and Harper, eh?" he asked. Though his tone was teasing, his eyes contradicted him, giving off a more serious tone. "He's a top bloke. Real committed to his job, mind you. He's certainly not a pen-pusher," he pointed out. Conor knew what Adam used to be like; a womaniser, but despite his promise to look out for Jackson's widow, that wasn't what most concerned him. It was more Adam's role in the mob and the fact he was constantly taking risks. Adam took on the same kinds of jobs that Jackson had, not to mention he'd been on the same mission that killed Blake's late husband.

    @Bella:D (Blake) @Melanin-Gxdess (Aliana)
    [Others are welcome into the pub]



    Alex King's Home
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Spencer King

    1631142405819.pngAlthough Spencer and Damian had been getting acquainted with each other prior to the contract with the Morettis becoming official, the last couple of weeks had been quite full on. When he wasn't meeting with Bruce, Damian was arranging meetings with Spencer in order to become more familiar with London and the Kings' presence there. With Shona spending time with Shirley, Spencer had been able to commit some of his day to business with Damian. However, he'd made sure they were done relatively early so he could hang out at Alex's place for a bit.

    By the time Spencer reached his brother's house, Callum had already gone to sleep. Spencer would make sure he was around the next morning so he could see Callum before the boy was taken back to Savannah in Dublin. Spencer lightly knocked on Alex's front door, but didn't wait for a response before letting himself enter the house. "Evenin'," he greeted his brother. He headed straight to the fridge to grab two beers before joining Alex in the lounge, handing him a can before sitting down. "Have you met Damian properly yet? That bloke is pretty full on," he said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Don't get me wrong. He knows what he's talking about and he's got a lot of good ideas for our business, but he's not all there," he said, tapping his forehead. "Damian's a good name for him. Like that film from a few years back. 'The Omen'. But hey, at least the Devils are on our side," he remarked, referring to the help the Morettis were giving them. The fact they had a shared dislike for the Sullivans was certainly going to be useful.

    "Alright," Spencer said, a sudden shift in his tone. "How have things been for you, looking after Callum? He's leaving us in the morning. How do you feel about that?" he asked his brother. "It's not right him having to go again, but you're not going to fuck this up, are ya? Soon enough, we're going to make sure he stays here full time. This is where he belongs, not in that bullet-ridden Sullivan shithole."

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)



    Wycliffe Family Home
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn ~
    Valentina Wycliff and Gabriel Moretti

    1631142418349.pngIt was Valentina's 37th birthday today and despite the occasion, she wasn't feeling in entirely good spirits. She'd spent the afternoon at a funfair with Teddy and the children, then they'd returned home to prepare for the small number of guests they'd invited. Even if she'd wanted a big affair, neither of her siblings would be able to join them. Nor was she in any mood in invite most of her own friends over, not with Gabriel's judging presence. She figured they could save the more exciting celebrations with her friends for the weekend.

    With the food, drinks, and rest of the lounge set up for the gathering, Valentina was able to finish getting ready in the bedroom. She opted for a strappy black dress that stopped above the knees, along with black stilettos. Even if they were just hanging around the house, she was still determined to dress up for the occasion. When Teddy joined her in the bedroom, she looked at his reflection in the mirror whilst she put her earrings in. "Why does Papa always manage to piss me off before we have a family party?" she complained. "Only he would send Tatiana to London right before my birthday and still have Marcus working in Italy. If he makes you miss your own birthday, I will not be amused."

    Turning to face her husband properly, she flashed a devious smile. "Not to worry, I invited Ricky and Julia over. Seeing as they're some of the only friends we have who already know how to deal with my father."

    There was a light knock on the room door before Cristina stepped inside holding some pink clip-in hair extensions. As soon as the girl asked if she could wear them, Valentina smiled brightly and nodded her head. "You sure can, kiddo. It's my party and you get to wear your hair however you want to. Send Grandpa to me if he complains," she playfully told her. Just as she started doing Cristina's hair, Valentina heard the front door being closed, followed by Rocco the puppy barking. Looking to Teddy, she playfully pouted. "Would you great our guests, love? I have important girly stuff to do right now," she said, holding her hand out to take the pink hair extensions from her daughter.

    1631142434080.pngGabriel had been feeling pretty pleased with himself over the last week or so. Following their meeting with Conor, the Kings had soon after agreed to Gabriel's deal. In return for their generous rates on the drugs supplies, Gabriel kept to his end of the bargain by having some of his men stationed in London to add extra strength to the Kings. If the Sullivans were to throw their weight around in London, Gabriel intended on making them regret it. Whilst Damian had already been sent to London weeks earlier to get a feel for the city, Tatiana had only been sent there a few days ago. Along with Damian, Gabriel expected her to organise and lead the team of heavies he'd sent to London to work with the Kings. Though Damian had unpleasant tendencies when it came to torturing enemies, it was his cunning attitude and eye for details that Gabriel thought the Kings could benefit from. Muscle was all good and well, but he believed the Kings had a lot of unexplored potential within London - many areas they could manipulate and capitalise on.

    Another reason he was feeling upbeat was because of the idea Ricky had suggested a couple of weeks ago. If the Sullivans were on board with the deal, Gabriel would arrange for James' release from prison in exchange for the area of Queens the Irish still had ownership of. Granted, he got the feeling Teddy wasn't entirely happy with the idea of keeping James alive, let alone helping the man get out of jail. It was understandable, considering what Porter had done to Teddy all those years ago. Gabriel had no respect for James either, which was why he intended to speak with Teddy over the course of the evening and reassure him that the man wouldn't get off so lightly.

    This evening, Gabriel and Elvian were on their way to the Wycliffs' home to celebrate Valentina's birthday. When the driver parked the car on the large driveway, Gabriel climbed out of the back seat and reached his hand to Elvian to help her out. "Are you going to protect me, tonight?" he teasingly asked his wife. "I have a feeling our daughter is not best pleased with me." When they reached the door, Gabriel pushed it open and entered the house. He and Elvian were suddenly greeted by Rocco, the excitable puppy. "I guess Rocco is our host for the evening," he remarked.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Elvian, Teddy, Ava) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Harmony) @Bella:D (Julia)
    [Any other friends/family are welcome to join the party. I guess Elvian and Teddy don't have much choice!]

     
    Chapter 8: Something Gained, Something Lost
  • Chapter 8: Something Gained, Something Lost
    Friday 31st May 1985
    ...15 days later...
    Dublin: Early Evening - Sunny, Mild, Breezy
    London: Early Evening - Overcast, Warm, Breezy
    New York City: Noon - Sunny, Warm, Clear Skies

    ******************************
    1634486583719.png
    ******************************

    Rikers Island Prison
    ~ Rikers Island, New York City ~

    James Porter

    3 hours ago...


    1634486600286.pngWhen he'd eventually been permitted to make a phone call two weeks ago, James was shocked to hear about the plan Conor had concocted in order to get him released from jail. The fact his brother-in-law was making another deal with the Morettis didn't exactly sit well with the former mob boss, but in his present situation, James had nothing to lose. Knowing all of his family were safely out of New York, he was willing to go along with the plan and he could get any concerns or criticisms off his chest once back in Dublin. If he ever made it back to Dublin, of course. He wasn't the only one not to trust Gabriel and it seemed that Conor had made arrangements for insurance on that front. James didn't like Conor's backup plan, but considering he only learned last night what exactly that plan was, there was no time for James to talk him out of it and certainly had no weight of authority over a phone call with the wing governor in earshot.

    Early that morning, James had what he hoped would be his last prison breakfast. He'd spoken with Kurt and Bradley that morning, during which time he assured the former that he'd look out for Benjamin in Dublin and make sure the lad was staying out of trouble, even if he did sound like a sensible young man already Then once breakfast was over, James was escorted away to be processed for his release and have his personal belongings returned to him.

    After a few snide remarks from the COs who had been hoping to see their prisoner dead before he was ever released, James was lead out of the hellhole and through the various security gates. Eventually, he stepped through the last gate, not even bothering to look back as he heard it being locked behind him. He was soon greeted by the familiar face of one of the mob's gang members who led him to the car where their trusted driver was waiting. Climbing into the back of the vehicle, James' serious mood didn't go unnoticed by the two men in front who commented on his lack of smile. "You boys get me to the airfield in one piece and then I'll smile," he seriously assured them. "Keep focused until then."

    The drive seemed to be going smoothly, with little in the way of traffic along the bridge across East River and into Queens. As they approached the underpass tunnel, James' alertness intensified, especially upon realising the road for the opposite side of traffic had been closed. Flashing lights were seen ahead in the tunnel before the police cars blocking their road came into view. Looking over his shoulder out of the rear window, James saw another police car behind them. James' driver had no choice but to slow the car to a stop, especially upon realising the half a dozen cops standing ahead were armed and wearing body armour. As the law enforcers approached, one of them directed his firearm to James' driver and another to the front passenger. "Step out of the vehicle, Mr. Porter. Then turn around and place both hands flat on the roof of the car," the third, much larger, police officer ordered.

    "Are you fucking kidding me? You'd better have a damn good reason for this, considering I was just cleared and released from Rikers," he grumbled. Despite his protests, there was little choice but to comply. After getting out of the car, he turned to place both hands on the roof of the car. The non-descript white transit van approaching caught his attention. As it was brought to a stop and the driver gave one of the cops the thumbs up, James knew he wasn't being arrested and it was pretty clear Gabriel was involved. "Before you do anything, you should tell Moretti--" he began, but paused as he felt the needle of the syringe enter the side of his neck. "He needs me alive..." James managed to add as he felt the effects of the drugs begin to kick in. He tried to say more but no sound left his mouth and he soon blacked out completely.

    ****************

    Biancardi Mansion
    ~ Queens, New York City ~

    Riccardo Biancardi

    2 hours ago...


    1634486619717.pngParked in the usual spot in the reserved driveway, the black SUV was shadowed between two five-storey Brooklyn apartment buildings. It was a quiet and wealthy neighbourhood, one almost as quiet as the inside of the stationary SUV. There, the two men; driver and passenger, sat lifeless in their seats. Anyone who happened to pass by and decide to take a close look through the tinted windows might make the reasonable assumption the men were sleeping. In reality, they'd been strangled to death less than a quarter of an hour ago. Their surveillance duties on the school across the street was usually a boring and uneventful affair. After all, who would dare carry out an attack on Moretti soil? Uneventful was no doubt preferable to being dead. It was also preferable to the fact four men, concealing their weapons, had since snuck onto the school grounds and snatched the child as she hid during a playground game with her friends.

    A short time later, the telephone rang in the Biancardi Mansion, situated in Queens. Regardless of the time of day, Ricky knocked back the double shot of vodka and slammed the glass tumbler down on the coffee table. He pinched the bridge of his nose and he briefly squeezed his tired eyes shut. He hadn't slept in days, with the constant feelings of dread weighing heavy on his mind. At times, it was easier to give in and let the other guy take the driving seat. Maybe he should just let his darker side cut off his conscience completely. Right now, there was no escaping what he had done. Conor had demanded an answer as to whose well-being would be enough to make even Gabriel Moretti back down. Ricky had told the truth, but on this occasion, he was beginning to wish he'd told yet another lie. Perhaps Elvian would have been enough and that way he might have felt a little less inhuman for naming her instead of her young granddaughter.

    Why couldn't Gabriel just let James Porter go? Cristina would never have had to become involved.

    Lifting the receiver to silence the ringing, Ricky waited for the caller to speak. "They did it. The Irish have the kid." Ricky let out a heavy sigh before confirming he understood. Ending the call with a heavy slam of the receiver, he then slumped down on the sofa. Once again, he couldn't help but return to the memories of being a kid and left in the violent hands of Father Miller during his many detentions. Though evil himself, the priest had claimed to be beating the Devil out of Ricky for the kid's many childish misbehaviours. Looking back now, Ricky couldn't help but think his abuser had really seen the cruelty within him. Maybe it would have been better all round if the religious man had gone too far one time and killed the unruly young teenager. Maybe it would have saved the suffering of those around Ricky now. It had taken some time to believe he was worthy of being loved, but Julia had been helped change that. He'd even formed friendships with Teddy, Elvian and Valentina, as well as enjoying the company of Harmony and others under Gabriel's employment. Then there was his dear cousin, Roxie. If she wasn't already repulsed enough by him, she would be. They all would be. Repulsed and betrayed.

    For now, his own well-being wasn't his greatest concerned. Right now, he hoped Conor would stick to his word that no harm would come to the Gabriel's granddaughter.

    ****************

    Moretti Base - Riverside Diner - Basement
    ~ Hell's Kitchen, Manhattan, NYC ~
    James Porter and Gabriel Moretti

    Present...


    1634486645920.pngThere had been a short time where Gabriel felt justice had been served. In 1972, he'd ripped the Irish Mob apart and forced them to hand New York to him. The knowledge he'd managed to killed James' brother, Warren, along with Jackson and many other close friends and employees of the Porters had brought some joy to Gabriel. Watching James' loved ones suffer had eased some of the anguish from the Italian's own mind. It lasted a while but it still hadn't been enough. Making sure James was locked away, beaten and tortured in Rikers Island had provided temporarily relief to Gabriel, but eventually, that wasn't enough for him either. It had become clear the only way to avenge the many loved ones who were killed in the explosion arranged by James was to kill the man himself and without mercy. Evidently, Teddy also had unresolved business with the Irishman and he was owed the opportunity to get revenge on the man who had tortured him thirteen years ago.

    Gabriel had been accused of being theatrical in the past and as he stood in the basement, surrounded by the tools and equipment Damian had left behind for him to use, the Italian boss was willing to embrace the spectacle of it all. James Porter might not enjoy it, but he would get exactly the show he deserved.

    James had been strapped into the old dentist's chair for two hours, half of which he had been unconscious after the heavy dose of anaesthetic he'd received. This was followed by muscle relaxants which had rendered James conscious but unable to move. He'd been aware of his immediate surroundings and of the presence of others, but had been able to work out Gabriel and Teddy were also accompanied by two armed guards who stood silently by the thick, steel door. Hearing the quiet mumbles and intermittent moments of being directly addressed by Gabriel, it was frustrating being unable to move or respond. He'd been in many life-threatening situations in the past, but even at his lowest, where he feared death was imminent, James had always been able to at least retaliate and know he would go down fighting, be it physical or verbal retaliation.

    1634486661888.pngPart of James was willing to accept this death. Hell, it wasn't like he could fight back and give the Morettis the full satisfaction of hearing him suffer if he remained physically unable to react. But with his judgement returning to him, so did the knowledge of the fact he needed to stay alive. He didn't care about the Morettis and he'd never met Teddy's daughter, but if he died then there was a good chance the child would be harmed too. Conor had assured him it wouldn't come to that, but James wasn't sure what changes the Conor had undergone in the six years he'd been in Rikers Island. But what he knew from before then was that his brother-in-law's grief for Jackson's death had changed the man; made him colder than the loveable giant he'd once known. James himself had killed many people and he wasn't ignorant to the fact innocents had been attendance at Francesco Moretti's birthday party the night of the explosion. He didn't want Conor to cross this line and be directly responsible for the death of a child. As he attempted to speak, all that came out of James' mouth was a struggled splutter of half a incohesive word.

    "Have you had enough time to contemplate your situation, Mr. Porter?" Gabriel's voice suddenly boomed as he approached the Irishman, signalling for Teddy to join him. "I suppose the only saving grace is that my family didn't have all of this time of purgatory, just waiting for the final blow. No, at least their deaths were quick. I will not grant you the same mercy. Nor will Theodore here," the Italian said, motioning to his son-in-law and watching as James' eyes followed them. "As fun as it would be, don't worry. I will wait until you regain all of your functions, as I'd hate to go to all of this effort and not witness your suffering to its full extent. I don't believe you've met my good friend, Damian, but the man let me borrow his things and this room - the room where you will take your last breath. Though not until after I grant you some last words... I heard you had a message for me and I would love it hear it when you figure out how to speak again."

    Gabriel wrapped his hand around James' throat, tightly squeezing to block the man's airways. He noted the lack of physical reaction other than quick movement of the Irishman's eyes. With a sinister smile, he relaxed his grip and let go of his enemy's neck. It was too soon to put James out of his misery. After mockingly slapping James' face twice with his open palm, Gabriel let out a small chuckle. "It'll wear off soon, Porter. In the meantime, it would be rude of me to do all of the talking." Looking to Teddy, Gabriel invited him to speak. "Theodore has a few things to get off of his chest."

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy)



    Moretti Family Home
    ~ Brooklyn Heights, Brooklyn, NYC ~
    Valentina Wycliff

    1634486676434.pngValentina was fully aware that Teddy and Gabriel were out dealing with James Porter. With the three children at their relevant schools for the day, Valentina had little in the way of distracting herself from worrying about her husband and father. Just as her family had planned to ambush James, she knew there was every chance the Irish had some kind of plan of attack up their own sleeves. She just hoped Teddy and Gabriel would make it home safe. Rather than fret about it on her own, Valentina had asked Harmony to take her to her parents' house so she could at least offload some of her concerns to her mother.

    Having brought Rocco with her, Valentina was comfortably seated on the sofa with the dog snuggled up beside her. "Mama, don't be snitching on me for letting the dog up on your sofa," she playfully asked. "Out secret, right, Harmony?" she asked the young woman. She then smiled as she thought about the birthday present she'd recently received. "I can't wait to spend some time at the lodge. Nice little mini-breaks and being able to hang out at the beach," she gushed. She knew with Teddy's increasing responsibilities it would be difficult to get many vacations in, but it was good knowing they had somewhere to go even for just a couple of days at a time.

    The conversation was interrupted by the ringing of the doorbell. Valentina leaned back on the sofa to peer out of the window and see two of the smartly-dressed Moretti guards standing at the front door. Nervously biting her bottom lip, she turned back to her mother and Harmony. "Are you expecting them?" she asked. They looked even more serious and uptight than normal. Surely nothing could have happened to Gabriel and Teddy.

    When Elvian opened the front door, the tallest of the large men had a serious look on his face as he address Elvian. "Ma'am, we have a problem and I am unaware of your husband's present whereabouts," he quietly told her, knowing only a select few were privy to Gabriel's present location. "It relates to Mrs. Wycliff's daughter," he admitted, unsure if he should speak to Elvian first, in the boss' absence, or directly to Valentina.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Elvian) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Harmony)



    The Sullivan Residence
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan

    1634486692441.pngThe day had arrived for James to be released from prison after Gabriel had seen to it that evidence was found to clear the man of murdering the cop back in the seventies. Handing over the rest of Queens to the Italians was to be set in stone once James left American soil. Regardless, Conor had expected all along that Gabriel would cross him in order to seek revenge on James for what the man had done to his family. That was why he'd had to arrange insurance - someone to use to bargain with the Morettis to ensure James' safe return home. Lucy, Syd, Thomas, and Olivia didn't need to suffer any more, which meant James needed to return to them alive and well.

    Conor hadn't slept in his and Aliana's bed last night. There was too much on his mind and he knew he wouldn't be able to settle. Not to mention, he felt too ashamed to lay next to her knowing what he'd had to arrange to ensure his brother-in-law's safety. Instead, he'd shut himself away in the office for the night, making clear he had a lot to prepare for the day ahead. It wasn't strictly a lie, he'd just failed to mention the part of the plan that included abducting Moretti's granddaughter. Having two young children and two young grandchildren himself, he knew how unethical his decision was. He understood what it was to love them and how devastated it would be for any harm to come to the children, but that was why he'd done it. He was fully aware of how cold, detached, and brutal a man Gabriel was. As such, there was an extremely limited number of people who could be used as leverage to make the man back down. Unfortunately for everyone, one of such person was the Italian's granddaughter.

    The telephone rang, prompting Conor to get up from his office sofa and sit at his desk to take the call. As he listened to the voice addressing him, his eyes fixed on the unopened bottle of whiskey that had been tempting him since the night before. As he was updated on the situation, he gripped the telephone receiver tighter. The Morettis had ambushed James and as a result, Conor's men in New York had taken Cristina. "You listen to me and listen good," he began. Resting the elbow of his free arm on the desk, he massaged his forehead with his fingertips. His distraction and the shielding of his vision meant he didn't notice his office door being opened. "Nobody touches a hair on that girl's head, you understand? You don't do anything without direct approval from my mouth alone. Don't go scaring the kid. Just let her watch TV or colour some pictures. Moretti will come to his senses to keep her from harm, I'm sure of it."

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Aliana)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 9: Secret Ties
  • Chapter 9: Secret Ties
    Friday 7th June 1985
    ...One week later...
    Dublin: Early Evening - Mild, Dry, Cloudy
    London: Mid Afternoon - Rain showers, Humid, Thundery
    New York City: Midday - Warm, Sunny, Breezy

    ******************************
    1636681407076.png
    ******************************

    The Sullivan Residence
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan

    1636681418575.pngConor couldn't help but feel tense over the last week. Although Cristina had made it home safely and James had made it back to Dublin in one piece, it didn't make him feel any better about the line he'd had to cross to ensure his brother-in-law survived. Whilst he was sure Lucy and the rest of the Porter bunch were grateful to have James home, he figured they'd still be unhappy that he'd involved a child in his plans. Just like Aliana was. Although Conor had been sleeping in the same bed as her, he couldn't help but feel concerned he'd now created a distance between them. As for Rhiannon and Sydney, he'd been his usual self around them. Playful and loving towards his two special daughters. However, in the back of his mind, he felt like a fraud; that he didn't deserve to be around them after what he'd done.

    After he'd had Cristina abducted, Conor knew there was a high likelihood of the Morettis retaliating. As such, he'd put more security on his businesses and warned his family to stay on high alert, especially where their children were concerned. He had also turned his attentions to his own employees and seeking to find out which, if any, couldn't be trusted. Considering the fact Ricky had been willing to put out a hit on his own cousin, it made Conor question how many of his employees he could really trust. He had Syd looking into some of them, including the newcomer, Tom. He'd also tasked Adam with doing the same, looking into the likes of Elena. Although the young Cuban woman seemed sweet, Conor couldn't deny that finding out she'd moved in with Thomas raised both his suspicions and his cautiousness.

    The last few days had been hectic, but Conor had finally managed to arrange a meeting with Roxie. It was a conversation he hadn't been looking forward to, but he no longer had any reason to hold back the truth from her. He'd assured Ricky that everything was fine; that his help in getting Moretiti to arrange for James' release had been enough to buy his silence. But that was a lie. Conor had no intention of keeping the man's secret any longer. He'd lied to Ricky to make sure the man didn't do a runner or anything else drastic. However, when it came down to it, Roxie deserved to know the truth, for her own safety and that of her children.

    Conor sat in his home office he waited for Roxie to arrive for their meeting. He'd instructed his security guards to bring her to his office when she arrived. When she did get to his office, he invited her inside and offered her a seat on one couch whilst he sat on the one opposite. On the coffee table that stood between them, there was an assortment of alcoholic beverages, along with a jug of water as the non-alcoholic option. "Help yourself to a drink," he offered her. He studied the woman for a moment as he tried to determine what kind of mood she was in, and how likely it was to change over the course of the conversation. "How are things going? Are the kids alright?" he enquired. He then glanced to the clock. "Syd will be joining us a bit later, but we can get started in the meantime. As you know, contracts have been signed and the Sullivans are now officially out of New York. Last bit of Queens has been handed over to Moretti. That shouldn't affect my business with you, Roxie, but do you have any concerns?" he asked her.

    @Bella:D (Roxie)


    The Sullivans Pub
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper

    1636681434524.pngAlthough his evening with Blake the previous week had ended on a positive note as far as still being friends was concerned, Adam couldn't deny that it had left him feeling quite disheartened once he was back home in his own company. Despite having many people he cared greatly for as friends and family-like figures, this was a whole new ballgame for him. It would be reasonable to suggest Adam had slept with more women than anyone he knew, perhaps even combined. The bigger surprise was that out of all of the sexual partners, be it one-night stands or short-term girlfriends, he'd never loved any of them. He'd never got to a stage anywhere near the one he was currently at with his feelings for Blake. It was new territory for him, but despite that, he made a conscious decision that he would play down his feelings in order to give Blake time to come to her own decision without feeling pressured or guilted into a relationship. She was worth fighting for, but he respected her too much to do anything that would upset her or make her feel uncomfortable whilst she was still figuring out how and when she could move on from Jackson.

    Despite giving each other space and not seeing each other for a week, Adam and Blake had keep briefly in touch. Just enough to check in but without rushing into a deep conversation. He'd told Blake to take some time to decide what she wanted, so he wasn't going to rush her so soon. Thankfully, the last few days had been busy enough that Adam hadn't found himself at home long enough to overthink his personal life. Following James' release, Conor had made it clear that the partnership with the Morettis had been completely severed and to a level where Adam anticipated the reemergence of tensions reminiscent of the war in New York.

    Adam had initially taken steps to increase and tighten security, including putting himself forward for some late shifts protecting the biggest assets. However, the last few days Conor had taken him away from protecting against external threats and instead assigned him to focusing his attentions on potential internal threats. Although he was completely in the dark about Ricky's betrayal, Adam suspected either someone Conor had trusted had crossed him or the man was just being justifiably cautious. For the last few days, Adam had been taking stock of those associated with the mob and doing as many background checks as he could. That didn't just cover active gang members, but also extended to those employed on a neutral capacity. Be it Tom the mechanic, who Syd was taking responsibility for, or a barmaid employed in one of the pubs. That's where Adam now found himself - on his way to The Sullivans Pub to suss out the newest barmaid; one who had certainly caught his attention over recent weeks.

    Red flags had been signalled the moment Adam found out Elena had moved in with Thomas, and the man was certain his suspicions would have been raised without Conor's sudden tightening of security. The more he thought about it, the more all of the things that didn't add up began to override the very positive impression he'd had of the young woman at the start. Why would ahe travel from Cuba to Dublin without any family or friends? Not to mention to end up staying in some sleazy hotel before shacking up with Thomas, who was in some ways unstable at present. Whilst he was very grateful to her for saving his life, the act could very easily have been an inspired idea by Elena to gain the trust of a senior member of the mob. Nothing was too crazy, not when Maddox Parker had spent years gaining the mob's trust in a slow, meticulous plan to get revenge. Then the family had been fooled by the fragile, young Kerry Patrick, which led Jackson and others into a trap where they were then killed. If Elena was working for the enemy, she would know what she was doing and she'd work hard to gain the mob's trust. Not to mention the barmaid had medical skills that far exceeded basic first aid. There were a lot of reasons she could be a threat and now she was living with Thomas, Adam knew it needed addressing before it was too late. As sweet as she seemed, Adam knew he couldn't let it distract him. He'd met some great actresses over the years.

    tumblr_cc6da0eeb2ebaa820a94ef075e86c57c_f902e2f8_500.gifAdam casually entered the pub, greeting the bouncer and the odd familiar customer. The evening was only getting started, so the place was relatively quiet for the time-being, which meant it wouldn't be a big ask to take Elena away from her bar work for a short while. Martin was the first to greet Adam. "Are you good to cover whilst I speak with Elena?" Adam asked the barman. After a secretly curious Martin agreed, Adam ordered himself a whiskey. "And whatever Elena's drinking," he said, loud enough for the young woman in question to hear. Adam then focused his attention directly to Elena, sending her a friendly smile. "Elena, I need you to follow me to the office, for a chat - a conversation," he clarified to her. Taking both of their drinks from Martin, Adam led her to the private office away from any customers. He handed Elena her drink so he could unlock the office door and then invited her to enter the room before him. "Take a seat, Elena," he neutrally told her.

    Adam closed the door and took a small sip of his alcohol before rounded the desk to sit opposite the young woman. "How are you doing?" he asked her. Despite the genuine question, it was likely she would detect he wasn't being his usually friendly and natural self with her. Whilst a part of him hoped she had an innocent reason for everything, there were too many warning signs as it stood. So despite her seemingly sweet nature and harmless appearance, he had to approach the situation the same way he would to anyone else he was suspicious of.

    "I want to say I'm grateful to you for saving my life the other week, regardless of why you might have done it," he assured her. "But I can't ignore the fact that there's things that don't add up," he told her. He sat back in his seat but the way he hung his arm across the back of the chair and utilised the space around him would reflect his authority over her. "I heard about you moving in with Thomas, which is pretty fast, right?" he remarked, now shifting to sit forward and interlocking his fingers, resting his hands on the desk. "Before that, you were living around here in some shitty hotel... What I want to know is why a young woman would travel alone all the way from Cuba to dreary Dublin without any family or friends. Without proper living arrangements. And to work in a pub... this pub." Adam raised a curious eyebrow. "Can you answer that, Elena?" he asked her, wanting to not only hear the explanation but to try and read her body language.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Elena)



    The Royal Taphouse
    ~ Bethnal Green, East London ~
    Spencer King

    1636681498856.pngWith Shona due to give birth anytime now, Spencer had started to feel a mixture of excitement and apprehension about becoming a father. He'd done a lot to help look after his siblings back when they were children and he took an active role in helping to look after Callum now. This was different, though. This was going to be his own child and that meant he was completely responsible for them. Anything that happened in the kid's life would be all down to him. He couldn't blame Trevor or the Sullivans for anything when it was his own child. Spencer just hoped he hadn't inherited any kind of genes from his own father that would make him a useless and altogether shit dad. He wanted only the best for his kid and he hoped he would be capable when put into practice. For now, Spencer was getting through as much work as he could so that he could take some time away once the baby was born. He wanted to make sure Bruce and the others weren't tying up his loose ends during his down time. Spencer wanted to be able to focus on his child and making sure Shona had all of the help she needed.

    Despite the due date rapidly approaching, Spencer knew work was only going to blow up until then. He'd been made aware of the Sullivans abducting Gabriel's granddaughter and he knew in that moment the Italians wouldn't waste time retaliating. The Morettis had made plans to attack the Irish on their own soil, with Tatiana and Damian being drafted in to make the trip to Dublin with some other London-based Moretti employees. Gabriel had made the Kings aware of his plan but had no expectations for them to assist with it, which was fine by Bruce and Spencer. Although they understood the need for retaliation and to attack the Sullivans in a similar fashion, the Kings weren't going to take part in the attack, especially not if kids could be involved. Still, Spencer had put in a firm reminder not to involve Callum in any of their plans, to which the Morettis had assured them the boy would be kept out of it and protected where appropriate.

    After a day of meetings in the pharmaceutical company, Spencer was already dressed up in a suit and tie when he made his way to The Royal Taphouse for his next meeting. This one was related to the other side of the Kings' business - the shadier side. Jocelyn had been intended to meet with him to discuss their alcohol supply contract last week, but she hadn't shown up to the meeting. However, Spencer's irritation at being let down was soon washed away when Tatiana filled him in on what she knew about the attack on Jocelyn. Whilst he hadn't been sure about rushing her into anything, he had offered to meet with Jocelyn again to go over the potential of increasing the alcohol orders. Along with that, he was keen to try get more information out of her about the attack. If there was some way he could find out who had attacked her, he would do everything he could to make sure those responsible wouldn't walk again, if he decided the deserved to keep breathing at all.

    The pub was relatively quiet on an afternoon, but still had a few regular customers inside. Spencer hoped it would be the right balance for his meeting with Jocelyn; an open public space where she wouldn't feel backed into a corner, but at the same time not too many people to make it overwhelming. Spencer had reserved a corner of the pub where he could have his meeting with Jocelyn out of the earshot of anyone else. As he occupied a corner booth, he went through some paperwork from his morning meetings, to pass the time until Jocelyn was due to arrive. He'd arranged for one of his female bar staff, Sarah, to pick Jocelyn up and drive her to the pub for the meeting, so he was sure the woman would make it safely to the meeting this time around.

    @BasDorcha (Jocelyn)


    St. Saviour's Church
    ~ Beaumont, Dublin ~
    Sinead Callahan and Liam Callahan


    1636681512737.pngSinead had been enjoyed her afternoons recently. With the music shop fully staffed, she was able to take more time away from work to look after Callum whilst Savannah focused on building her career in her Dublin. Callum seemed to enjoy spending time with Grandma too, and he was always excited about going to the church to get Liam. Today was different as Savannah didn't have to be in the studio, so was able to stay at home with Callum. Still, Sinead had headed over to her eldest daughter's house that afternoon to catch up with her. The visit hadn't been as happy as the redhead expected, with Savannah seeming distracted and unhappy. Sinead eventually managed to get the truth out of Savannah once Callum had gone upstairs for a nap.

    "These are adorable," Sinead gushed as she stood at the kitchen counter looking at Callum's drawings Savannah had handed to her. Though the child was young and still developing drawing skills, she could easily make out that there were people and buildings in the pictures. "And how many of these are of Batman?" Sinead playfully asked.

    "I wish..." Savannah remarked, letting out a deep sigh. "Everyone in those pictures is one of the Kings. One of the pictures is Alex's house and another is London Bridge... He'd rather be in London than here," she explained, wiping her tearful eyes with the back of her hand.

    "Oh, no he wouldn't," Sinead softly told her, wrapping her arm around Savannah to reassure her. "Callum is young and he doesn't understand just how much distance there is from here to London. Sure, he might say he wants to be in London, but he thinks it's just a quick drive away. I bet if he were in London with Alex, he'd want to be back here with you. He loves both of his families, Savvy," she told her, placing a kiss on her cheek.

    "But he says it a lot... that he misses the Kings. And he gets upset that he can't hang out with Alex or watch the football with Spencer. It hurts to hear it so much, but even worse, it breaks my heart to have to deny him of what he wants." She quickly shook her head. "I keep thinking it would be easier if I just moved back to London. Conor can't control my life and stop me from doing what I think is best for Callum."

    "You can't go back to London. It far too dangerous now and Conor won't change his mind on that. Yes, he's a stubborn jerk, but on this occasion he's right. With the Morettis now friends with the Kings, it would not be safe for you to be there," Sinead reminded her. Savannah nodded her head in understanding, but chose to move away from the subject. Whilst it wasn't safe for her to be in London, she genuinely believed Alex's family loved Callum too much to ever want anything but the best for the boy. Was it cruel for her to keep Callum away from London?

    *****​

    Sinead had been reluctant to leave Savannah, but she couldn't leave Liam standing around waiting, especially with there being so much tension in the air at present. As always, she parked her car across the street and got out so she could meet her son at the church. It felt strange not having Callum, her little squirrel-spotter with her. Still she decided to wait for Liam outside today, so she could enjoy the mild spring air.

    A couple of cars away from where Sinead had parked was a non-descript white transit van. The two Italian-Americans had been watching and waiting for Sinead to show up, having been filled in on the woman's routine from those the Kings had put in Dublin to keep tabs on Savannah and Callum. From his driver's seat, Joe turned to his friend and shook his head. "The little one isn't with her. That makes our life easier," he stated having been given specific commands not to harm or even touch Callum at all. After what had happened to Cristina, the Morettis were out for revenge in kind and beyond, but Gabriel still maintained his partnership with the Kings, which meant not using Callum to get at the Irish. As he spoke, he toyed with the knife he'd brought along with him. It was still daylight and in Sullivan-territory, so they'd been told not to cause too much of a scene, which meant bringing knives along rather than attention-drawing guns. "Boss will be pissed if we return empty-handed," he pointed out. Moretti had wanted to hit the Irish hard today, and from multiple angles. Of the children in Conor's family, Liam had been found to be the easiest to target. Not to mention, taking the boy could also cause Conor's own family to resent him for bringing on the retaliation. "Irish took his grandkid, so let's not leave empty-handed. The skinny little Irish bitch won't stand a chance against us, but the Boss wouldn't care if we snuffed her out in the process... You ready to lead the way?" he asked.

    Liam had attended the church without Michael today, but had still had plenty to talk about. He was still finding ways to try steer his loved ones away from their criminal lifestyles so they could follow a moral path. He hoped that they would repent one day and in the end be granted a place in Heaven. Although he'd assured Lucas that it was okay for him to go to church and George didn't need to be worried about being judged for his sexuality, his friend still rejected the invite to join him. Like many of his family and friends, Lucas maintained a strong disinterest in religion. Liam supposed it was at least better than being made fun of for it, like Emery did. Sinead seemed to show interest, but even she didn't seem convinced herself. Liam figured she was just being supportive of him because he wasn't causing her any stress, but he was sure she thought him going to church was strange too.

    Liam followed Silas out of the vestry and made his way to the front of the church. "See you next time, Father Healey," he told the man. He quickened his pace, walking away from Silas as he figured the man would remain inside the church. Through the nearest window he caught a glimpse of his mother waiting outside, so he pulled open the large door and stepped out of the church to meet her. "Hey, Mam..."

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Silas, Bad Guy #2)
    Joining later: @Bella:D (Peter)

     
    Chapter 10: Cause and Effect
  • Chapter 10: Cause and Effect
    Saturday 15th June 1985
    ...8 days later...
    Dublin: Evening - Warm, Dry, Cloudy
    London: Evening - Warm, Dry, Cloudy
    New York City: Late Afternoon - Mild, Rainy, Cloudy

    ******************************
    1639613412202.png
    ******************************

    Mercury Nightclub and Cocktail Bar
    ~ Bethnal Green, East London ~
    1639616023355.png

    Spencer King and Christian Brooks

    X8wr.gif"Jesus Christ, Spence. You're bloody useless!"

    The taunting voice echoed in Spencer's mind before he snapped out of his thoughts as the nurse and midwife finished checking on Shona and left the room. As he sat at one side of Shona's bed, Shirley sat at the other. "Did they just say there was still not much change yet?" he tiredly asked. Taking Shona's hand, he brought it to his mouth to kiss her skin. It was a gentle and delicate gesture, as he was feeling inclined to be that way around his wife. It had been 18 hours since Shona had gone into labour, with most of that time spent in the private room at the Royal London Hospital. Whilst Spencer wasn't one to flaunt his cash and act more entitled that others, he was certainly grateful to be in their private space. A man who liked to keep his circle comprised of close family and friends, he felt more comfortable not having other pregnant women and their families around them, not when he'd have no control of the security. During the last couple of hours, Spencer was grateful not to have more people around, as his wife grew more irritable with him by the minute. He knew no matter how cautious or well-intended his actions, Shona was likely to snap at him again. He figured she was entitled to take it out on him, given the pain and discomfort she was going through, not to mention the sacrifices she'd made over the last few months whilst carrying their child.

    Given Shona's sacrifices, Spencer found it easy to skip his own birthday party. Up until the previous evening, he'd been ready to celebrate his 37th birthday. Although Shona going into labour was more important than a party, Spencer still encouraged his siblings and their friends to go out to the nightclub as planned, to celebrate on his behalf. "Do..." he cautiously began, studying Shona to she if she was going to yell at him before he continued. "Would either of you like something from the vending machine? Crisps, or chocolate, or..." he stopped as he heard someone open the door behind him.

    1639613465822.pngChristian didn't feel overly comfortable with having to interrupt Spencer in the hospital with his wife in labour, but he knew the man would want to know the information he'd gathered, without delay. After getting Spencer's attention by peaking his head into the doorway, the former detective sent Shona and Shirley an apologetic wave. Once he and Spencer were out on the corridor, Spencer folded his arms somewhat impatiently. "You better have something important to be showing up here," the man grumbled.

    "It's important, but you're not going to like it..." Christian awkwardly began. He then reached into the inside pocket of his jacket and pulled out a couple of photographs before hesitantly handing them to him. "So, the bloke who's been sneaking around lately asking about your lot is who we both expected." Seeing Spencer's face turn from an anxious one for his wife's labour to one of deep anger, Christian almost held back from saying the rest and pissing him off further. "I've also heard someone was seen hanging around the nightclub earlier, looking shifty. If he knows your brothers and sister are out there tonight, he could show up there. Assuming it was him hanging around..."

    Spencer anxiously ran his hand through his hair as he looked back to the room Shona was in. "Shit, I can't..." he began, torn about leaving his wife whilst she was in labour. "But it's probably going to be hours yet..." he continued to reason with himself. "I need to get to the club and make sure security is beefed up. I don't think he'd have the guts to show up now, but if someone we do need to worry about has been hanging around the club, I don't want my family put at risk."

    Mentions: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Shona) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Shirley)

    *****​

    1639613480473.pngAfter reassuring and apologising to Shona, Spencer reluctantly left the hospital with Christian. He first warned the security guards to be extra vigilant and showed them the photographs Christian had taken, to also keep an eye out for the man in question. Spencer then entered the club, briefly greeting anyone who spoke to him before he found Alex and told his brother to follow him through the back of the club and outside where they could talk privately. Just as Spencer was about to speak, the back door of the club swung open, with Damian and Tatiana leaving the private office to get into the nearby vehicle that was waiting for them. "Looks like Gabriel is otherwise occupied right now. We've rescheduled the telephone meeting for Monday," Damian informed Spencer, giving explanation for his and Tatiana's early departure from the club. Thankfully, the two King brothers appeared too preoccupied to talk them into sticking around for drinks.

    Christian took it upon himself to take a look around the rear exterior of the building, whilst the two King brothers spoke. Once they were alone, Spencer turned back to Alex. "Alex, I need to get back to the hospital once I know everything's okay here. I need you to keep an eye out for anything suspicious. Any dodgy people hanging around. Possibly Sullivans, but it could be anyone. Our, um..." he began but fell silent and instead handed the photographs to Alex so he could see for himself. "Trevor's in London," he spoke of their father. "I don't know why, or where he's staying yet, but those photos confirm he's around. He might not show up tonight, but if he does, I don't want him anywhere near Billy and Harper. Yeah?" he seriously asked his brother. With Shona in labour, Spencer couldn't focus on much else at the moment.

    Meanwhile, as he smoked a cigarette, Christian made his way down the small alleyway between the nightclub and the neighbouring business. He stopped before he reached the unused side door, the drying mud on the ground in front of him catching his attention. It had rained a couple of days ago and the mud had been trampled in since. Except for a significant patch in front of the bolted door that seemed unusually smoother than the rest of the pathway around him. Stubbing out his cigarette against the wall, he placed the remainder of it back in the cigarette box. His attention was now focusing on the door that lead into the cellar of the bar, which hadn't been used in many years, having been rendered usually for goods onwards since the building next door had been erected. Thankfully the sunlight was enough to still light the alleyway as he closely inspected the rusted old padlock. Though it was locked and was never used or opened, some of the rust had chipped away around the closure. Whilst it could be nothing, Christian's suspicions were heightened on account of the conversation he'd just been having with Spencer.

    Interaction: @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)
    Also present: Billy, Erik - Pyroclast Pyroclast to intro
    Harper, Jeremy - @Bella:D to intro
    Darcey, May - @Melanin-Gxdess to intro
    Tatiana, Damian


    Undisclosed Sullivan Lookout Point
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Kerry Patrick and Aidan Byrne

    1639613494035.pngKerry had been laying low since she'd suspected Gabriel Moretti had been in London. However, after a few weeks and going stir crazy with no job or social life, she was itching to get out for a bit. It was nothing against the hospitality and kindness the Parkers had shown her since inviting her to stay with them for a while, but she simply missed her friends. With Savannah in Dublin, she was reduced to infrequent phonecalls, and staying away from her former establishment of employment, the Mercury Nightclub, meant she hadn't been able to spend time with May recently either. After catching up with some of her friends over the phone, she'd determined she didn't need to worry about heading out to meet them. With a bit of luck May would be working or out drinking at the club too, then she could catch up with her at the same time. Of course, she'd be vigilant in case of the small chance the Moretti boss was in London again, but she wasn't willing to keep hiding away, not after it had taken so much time and work to overcome the physical and psychological trauma she'd suffered in New York.

    Once she was dressed ready for her night out, she descended the stairs and took a seat on the sofa as she waited for the taxi to arrive. Maddox was seated in the armchair reaching through one of his patient files, but he put the document down so he could speak to Kerry. After the terrible things he had done to Syd and Conor out of his desire for revenge, Maddox had gone a long way to try redeem himself and make up for his wrongdoings. Kerry had been his first accomplishment on that front, helping her to overcome her horrific ordeal over years of therapy and support. By now she was a friend rather than a patient, and one he couldn't help but feel concerned about. "Even if the Morettis aren't around, you still need to be careful. I've told you before that it's risky being associated with both sides of a feud. I know you care for May and Savannah, but you would be wise to distance yourself from one or both of them."

    Kerry quickly shook her head. "Neither of them are involved in this fighting and throughout all of the issues Sav has been having with the Kings, they've never asked me to use my friendship with her to benefit them." As if saved by the sound of the car horn, Kerry couldn't stand up quick enough. "I'll see you tomorrow," she assured him with a smile, having planned to sleep at her own apartment after her night out.

    "Just... Call us if you need anything," Maddox told her.

    *****​

    There had been undetected Sullivan presence in London for the last few days, as plans were put into action to get back at those who had attacked Aliana, Leo, Sinead and Liam. Tatiana Moretti and the employed psychopath, Damian Nicolosi, were the two confirmed high-profile Morettis who had been based in London for some weeks now. It had also been confirmed that they frequently attended the Mercury Nightclub to conduct business meetings, or a least to call the Morettis in New York for catch-ups.

    Everything was set in place and all that was left was confirmation that Tatiana and Damian were where they were expected to be. Aidan and Braden were seated in a car a short distance from the Mercury Nightclub, keeping watch to ensure nobody or nothing unexpected appeared to put a stop to the plan. From the driver's seat, Aidan watched the nightclub in the distance like a hawk. "How's your Mam and brother doing?" he asked Braden, but kept his eyes on the target. He knew the other man had personal reasons for being in London on this particular job. Aidan figured if it was his mother and brother who had been harmed, he'd want to get back at those responsible too.

    "Callahan... Byrne... Everything is place at this end. The Morettis are confirmed as present and inside. On your word it's all clear at your side, you've got five minutes to drive well away and back to base..." the voice of their colleague on the two-way car radio confirmed.

    Aidan was about to respond when he saw a taxi pull up into the parking space in front of them. Once the female passenger was out of the car, the taxi was pulled out of the space and driven away. Kerry had got out of the taxi before it could reach the club and instead was going to meet her friends outside the restaurant they'd been dining in. "Isn't that whats-her-name...-" he began, pointing to Kerry who was standing nearby. "Didn't she work in the nightclub? Maybe we should wait until she's in there before calling it in. I know Syd wouldn't object to that," he darkly remarked.

    @Bella:D (Braden)


    Undisclosed Sullivan Base
    ~ Residential Area, Donnycarney, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper and Emery Callahan

    1639613508676.pngAdam couldn't deny that he felt different since he'd found out Elena was his daughter. Similar to how he often felt with Blake, having a daughter gave him even more reason to get home in one piece after every job he did. Despite feeling good about learning he had a daughter, he had found it difficult over the last week, trying to find a balance so he was giving Elena the right amount of attention and not laying it on too thick. As it happened, his work had been turned up into overdrive since the events of the previous week, so most of his interactions with Elena had been either him checking in on her whilst arranging security at the pub or a quick phonecall if he got home at a decent hour.

    Despite everything that was going on for the mob boss, Conor had been able to get an update about Elena. Whilst Adam wanted the news to be kept quiet until he could tell Blake, he had to tell Conor, as the man had sent him to interrogate Elena in the first place. The boss had been accepting of the information and seemed genuinely happy for the man. Of course, much of that conversation was overshowed by the two attacks that had taken place on Conor's and Peter's loved ones. After finding out about them after leaving the Zegarra house that night, Adam hadn't slept and instead had been out beefing up security before checking in on the injured parties to make sure they were okay more than fish for details about their attackers.

    This evening, Adam was showing Edwards the ropes at base, helping the man to familiarise himself with the surveillance room and the key locations across Dublin. He was in the process of going through some maps when Syd entered the building. "Alright, mate. I'm going to leave you in the challenging hands of Emery Callahan whilst I have a quick catch-up with Syd," Adam remarked.

    "Hey! I'll show you challenging, Harper!" Emery shot back.

    "Good luck," Adam told Edwards, giving him a pat on the shoulder.

    Pulling Syd into an empty room, Adam closed the door and looked to him. "It's been a heavy week, ain't it?" he asked, with a deep sigh. "How's it going, mate? Did you manage to find out any information about those Conor asked you to look into? Your little mechanic friend?" he asked.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Syd)

    1639613522381.pngEmery had wanted to join Braden in London, wishing she could help with the attack against those who had attacked her family the previous week. Instead, she was still being held back by Conor since she'd deviated from Aidan's plans on the diamond exchange some weeks back. She was at least glad she'd been approved to help out with surveillance over Dublin this evening. A computer whizz, she quite enjoyed being surrounded by the various CCTV systems and communications devices. With security in Dublin beefed up, along with some of the gang members being down in London on a mission, it was important that they had people on standby at the base. Unfortunately, Emery knew she'd be stuck in the control room if anything went down, leaving Adam and Edwards to have all the fun.

    With Adam having excused himself to speak with Syd, Emery was left with Edwards in the control room. She was about to say something to the newcomer when a call came in over the radio confirming her cousins, Leo and Lorelei, along with Natasha and Benjamin, had safely made it into the Oak Tree Restaurant, which Conor had permitted. "Double-dating. How cute!" Emery remarked, before making a note confirming the location of the four youths. "How's Dublin shaping up for ya, Ed?" Despite the man having only been introduced to her some minutes ago, she'd already decided she was addressing him by 'Ed' from this moment on. "I guess anywhere's better than prison, to be fair. Can't complain, eh?"

    Emery flashed the man a smile before sitting back in her seat. "I heard you went to visit my Mam in hospital last week. That was real nice of ya." She let out a sigh. "She's the last person who deserved that - wouldn't hurt a fly. I wish the jerks had tried that shit with me. I'd have shown them not to mess with a lady." Hearing another observation down the intercom, Emery jotted down more notes. "Roger that," she said, letting out a playful laugh. "Danny's going to love being sent to drive my sister home. Those two had a thing back in the 70s..." she informed Edwards, with a suggestive wink. When Conor had finally agreed to let Emery at least work on surveillance, she jumped at the chance, and who better to get to pick up Savannah than her old flame, Danny? Savannah hadn't dated in way too long and Emery was frankly tired of that fact.

    Emery pushed her hair back behind her ears before sitting back to look at Edwards. "So tell me about yourself, Ed. Where'd you grow up? Are you single? What made you want to join this crazy business?"

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Edwards)


    Emerald Studios
    ~ Dollymount, Dublin ~
    Savannah Callahan

    1639613536521.pngSavannah had been considering figuring a way she could get Alex to meet her halfway so he could spend time with Callum, but then her mother got stabbed and Liam was almost kidnapped, putting a stop to any idea she had of doing such a thing. Predictably, security had been tightened and there was no chance of Savannah being able to leave Dublin for the foreseeable, never mind to meet Callum's father in the north of England. Besides which, she had no intention of going far until Sinead and her Aunt Aliana were well again. Savannah had stayed at her parents' house since the attack, not wanting to be far away from her mother when the woman was so upset by it all. Plus, having both Hattie and Callum around seemed to help keep Sinead's spirits up, so Savannah wasn't in a rush to put a stop to Callum's sleepovers at his grandparents' house.

    With Peter's help, Sinead had offered to look after Callum for the evening, so Savannah could work in the city. Having got to the studio in the afternoon, Savannah knew she wouldn't be done until into the evening and she'd decided to spend the night at her own place so she could catch up on some chores in the morning. Time always seemed to fly by when she was working. Today's job had involved many outfits and too many shades of lipstick to count for the fashion magazine photoshoot. It wasn't as tiring and time-consuming as her acting work, but it wasn't half as fun either, she had to admit. Still, she managed to get through the shoot effortlessly and found herself fighting temptation to order some of the outfits for herself. Though as the final snap was taken, she knew one thing she wouldn't be ordering was the corset she was wearing at that moment.

    "Your ride's here!" the female assistant called out as she entered the room with a glass of water.

    Savannah smiled back and nodded her head, figuring Emery would be waiting in the corridor as planned. She headed over the to dressing table and took a sip of the water. Catching a glimpse of herself in the black corset and briefs, she pulled a curious expression. "Ohh! Em would actually love this corset!" she announced. "Hold that thought." she told the assistant who nodded and proceeded to help the photographer pack up. Savannah grabbed her pink dressing robe, but didn't put it on as she wanted to show her sister the outfit first. Pulling open the door, Savannah stepped onto the corridor, looking to the seat she expected Emery to occupy. "Em, I bet you love thi--" Seeing Danny standing there, Savannah's cheeks instantly turned a deep shade of red as she bashfully gazed towards the floor. After a brief pause, she caught her thoughts back and proceeded to quickly put the dressing robe on, fastening it around her waist with the ties. Despite the fact she and Danny had seen all of each other before, back in New York, she couldn't help but feel embarrassed standing there in just lingerie, nonetheless. "Soooo, you're not my sister... And I don't usually run around corridors half-dressed!" she pointed out, with a bright smile. "Are you my ride home, Danny-boy?" she asked, quickly managing to relax in that moment.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Danny)


    The Oak Tree Restaurant
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Benjamin Reznik

    1639613552626.pngIt had been Benjamin's birthday six days ago, another one without his father there to celebrate it with him. Although he'd been able to call Kurt on the day in question, it hadn't been the same as seeing him in person, but he understood flying out to New York wasn't an option at present. Despite wishing he could have seen Kurt, the young man still enjoyed spending time with Aidan, who had gifted him with a used car, as promised. Although Benjamin was intending on paying him back for the vehicle over time, it was still a big gesture that he appreciated from his guardian.

    Benjamin had arranged to go out for dinner with Lorelei. Whilst his original plan wasn't to go to The Oak Tree Restaurant, it ended up being the best option after the attacks that had taken place in Dublin the previous week. Whilst Benjamin wasn't associated with the mob's criminal activities, he tended to be kept in the loop on what he needed to know from Aidan. After hearing what had gone down, Benjamin understand completely why Lorelei's family only wanted her at Sullivan-owned establishments, where security was tighter. Thankfully, Benjamin liked his job at the restaurant, so it didn't bother him eating there on his day off. When Lorelei had mentioned inviting her cousin, Leo, as well as Natasha, Benjamin didn't hesitate to agree. Having some knowledge of what Leo had suffered through a week ago, Benjamin understood the guy might want to get out and have some distractions. It was also the first time he would hang out with Lorelei's friends and family in their age groups. Of course he'd seen Leo and Natasha in Conor's restaurant before, but it had been when he was working and not exactly on a social level.

    Now he had a car, Benjamin had picked Lorelei up from her house and driven them both to the restaurant, wanting to take advantage of no longer relying on taxis or having to ask for lifts. After parking the car, Benjamin put his arm around Lorelei and walked with her to the restaurant. Having arrived a little early, Benjamin and Lorelei sat on a bench in the waiting area until the other two arrived at the restaurant. "So, how do your rate your driver today?" he playfully asked her, given it was the first time he'd driven with her in his car.

    Benjamin glanced to the clock before looking back to the redhead beside him. "Have you spoken with Leo much since the attack? Conor hasn't been in here for over a week; not even for a takeout." He lightly shook head head. "I wish I could say I can't believe what those people did... but it was the Morettis, right? They'll never change," he pointed out, having personal experience of what Gabriel's brother had been like.

    @Bella:D (Lorelei, Natasha)
    @Melanin-Gxdess (Leo)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 11: Father Figures
  • Chapter 11: Father Figures
    Sunday 30th June 1985
    ...15 days later...
    Dublin: Early Evening - Mild, Dry, Cloudy
    London: Early Afternoon - Warm, Sunny, Light Cloud
    New York City: Afternoon - Hot, Sunny, Clear Skies

    ******************************
    1642204482077.png
    ******************************​


    Saturday 27th August 1960
    ~ Walthamstow, London ~

    In the twelve years of Spencer's life, days like this one were few and far apart. Trevor had spent a full day with his son, having arranged to take him fishing, along with two of his drinking friends and their sons of Spencer's age. Being able to muck around with his friends as well as see his dad both sober and paying him positive attention was something young Spencer had spent all day savouring. It hadn't been the first time he'd been fishing, but it turned out to be his best day for it yet. Spencer had proudly caught the largest fish out of everyone and was beaming from his success, egged on by his friends who had been in awe of his big catch.

    After packing up their gear, the group headed back to their respective vehicles so they could finish their day in the pub, likely the boys being left to occupy themselves once the men had a few beers down them. As they walked on the river bank, Spencer stayed alongside Trevor, listening as his father and the other grown-ups engaged in obvious banter. "Trev, your lad made you look a right idiot," one of the men teased Trevor. The man then reached his hand out to Spencer and playfully ruffled his hair. "Are ya gonna teach your old man out to fish, kid? You caught a beaut!"

    "Course, mate. I'll give my dad some fishing classes," Spencer joked in return.

    Clearly not impressed with being mocked by his son, Trevor let out a sarcastic laugh before sticking his foot out to the side and causing Spencer to trip over it. As the boy fell forward onto the ground, he dropped the fishing bucket and equipment on the floor in front of him. "Jesus Christ, Spence. You're bloody useless!" Trevor shot out. "Can't take the kid anywhere," he joked to the others, cuing for the two men and their kids to laugh at Spencer's expense.

    "You stupid fucking wanker!" Spencer angrily shouted at his dad. The boy rushed up to his feet and rushed at Trevor, slamming his hands into the man to push him forward. Trevor barely budged, instead using his hand to swiftly hit the boy across the head. Kicking the bucket aside and into the river, Spencer rushed off ahead of the group.

    "Bloody 'ell. Man up, would ya!" Trevor called out to his son.


    The Royal Taphouse
    ~ Bethnal Green, East London ~
    Present Day...
    Spencer King

    ezgif-4-1eb40a1655.gifIt had been a struggle to get a full night's sleep over the last few weeks. Whilst it could be said that it was to be expected for the father of a newborn baby, Spencer knew little Edward wasn't the only person disrupting his sleep. For a while Harper had been another reason, but with her now in a stable condition, awake and resting in hospital, he was no longer worrying about losing her. What was really weighing him down was what he was going to do to the bastard who put his sister in hospital, as well as injuring and killing others, not to mention destroying his nightclub - a business he'd been very proud and fond of. Spencer felt enough time had passed for his family to recover and get their heads on straight, so the sooner he could talk to his uncle and brothers about making Conor pay for what he'd done to them, the better.

    Spencer had managed to get some sleep during the night, but in the few hours he had got, he had the same recurring dream. The kind of dream he'd had many times over the years, where a father walks out on his own children because he's too selfish to stick around and look after them himself. Only, more recently the useless father turned out to be himself. In a way, Spencer was grateful to be woken from his dream at 5am by the sound of Edward crying. "I'll see to him, love," he told Shona, placing a kiss on her lips before getting out of bed. "You go back to sleep for as long as you need to. Me an' Eddie will hang out while you rest. I'll tell him all about World Cup '66," he joked as he quickly got dressed.

    After changing and dressing Edward, Spencer held the boy close as he walked downstairs with him, softly singing an apparent medley of Queen songs as he proceeded to get some ingredients out ready for when Edward had been fed so he could make his own breakfast. "You're too young for a fry-up, Eddie. Sorry, kiddo, just the usual for you." Stopping on the spot, Spencer focused his attention on Edward as he studied his son's sweet little face. "You're never going to be put last or told you ain't good enough. If I ever make you feel like crap, you have my permission so knock me out," he told him. "You're going to be spoiled rotten when we get to the pub later, y'know, and I'm going to make sure you get to meet Callum soon too. He's gonna love you, Eddie."

    *****​

    1642204526903.pngWith Harper recovering in the hospital and the family able to breathe a little, they decided to have a get-together to celebrate Edward's arrival in one place. Although it was unfortunate Harper couldn't be with them, the family needed some time out of their respective houses and where they could all bounce off of each other. With the nightclub ruined in the explosion, The Royal Taphouse was the obvious choice for drinks and with a hearty Sunday lunch thrown in. Having caught up with Kerry over the last week and established she was done with the Sullivans, Spencer decided to give her a second chance and some shifts at the pub. Whilst he did like her and was glad to have her back, he'd be lying if he didn't think a part of him didn't find it useful having someone on side who likely had some level of insight into the Sullivans that he lacked himself.

    With the family and their close friends occupying a large table in a reserved section of the pub, Kane had positioned himself and one of his security guard colleagues at a small table closer to the pub entrance so he could keep an eye on those coming and going. Spencer, meanwhile, was keen to get business matters off of his chest, so whilst he was sat beside Shona and observing little Edward, his eyes naturally landed on Bruce, then Alex and Billy. He placed a kiss on Shona's cheek before deciding the conversation he needed to have wasn't to be had in front of a newborn baby. Getting up from his seat and grabbing his pint, he motioned to the smaller, empty table nearby. "Alright, fellas. How about we get business out of the way?" he asked, his eyes resting n Bruce to make sure his uncle approved of the suggestion.

    Once they were all seated at the square table, Spencer took a drink of beer before placing the glass down on the table. "It's been a couple of weeks now and I've taken a back seat for long enough. I can't sit back much longer. I want to know what we're going to do now," he asked, looking between Bruce, Alex and Billy. "I'm going to put it out there now. I'm not kidnapping any little Irish kids. I'm not blowing up any nightclubs. Nor do I particularly want to start attacking women unfortunate enough to be related to Conor. I'm willing to take a vote on what you guys propose, but Conor is the one behind all this shit that happened and I want to go straight for that bastard, no pissing around torturing his loved ones. If we manage to hit Syd or any of his other senior members in the process, then that's a bonus. But all the shit that's happened to us lately is Conor's doing."

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce, Billy) @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)



    Bethnal Green Gardens
    ~ Bethnal Green, East London ~
    Savannah Callahan

    1642204542359.pngSavannah had been set on taking Callum to London even before she found out about the attack on the Mercury Nightclub. When she did learn what had happened and that some of the Kings, especially Harper, had been injured, it only made Savannah more determined to go to London. She didn't ask and didn't want confirmation, but deep down, she was sure Conor was behind the attack. She knew how the business worked, but it never ceased to upset her her what these people were willing to do, - be they Irish, Italian or English mob bosses. To think her uncle was responsible for the attack made her angry, even without knowing the Kings were hurt and Harper had been in a serious condition. But what really sickened her was the thought that Alex could have been killed. It wasn't that she had feelings for him anymore, but he was Callum's dad and in no way would she ever wish death or injury on the father of her child.

    With Peter and Conor away in New York, Savannah took the opportunity to go to London before either of them could find out to stop her. She had wanted to tell her mother, but she didn't want to burden her with keeping secrets from Peter, nor did she want her to have someone else to worry about whilst the men were in New York. Taking him up on his recent offer, Savannah asked Danny if he wanted to join her and Callum on their trip to London, to which he obliged.

    They'd arrived in London yesterday and checked into a hotel. They spent much of the time entertaining Callum and then relaxing in the three-bed hotel room whilst the boy slept. Savannah had been nervous about visiting the Kings, but thankfully Danny had been on hand to help ease some of her anxiety.

    They set off into Bethnal Green a couple of hours ago, but had stopped off at a cafe to eat lunch first. She knew once Callum saw the Kings, the boy would be too excited to even think about eating a meal. When they were done eating, they then set off on their way to Spencer's pub, but took a detour to Callum's favourite park first. Holding Callum's hand, she let the boy walk between herself and Danny, loving that they seemed to be getting along well. She knew for a fact that Callum liked hanging out with Danny and she was sure the man was enjoying it too.

    "I'm going on the swings, okay? And then when I've been on the slide we're going to see my daddy, my uncles, aunt, granddad. Oh, and the baby, okay?" he quickly spoke, but ran off to get on the swing before anyone could answer him.

    Casually following the boy as he ran a little ahead, Savannah turned to Danny and smiled at him. "He's so full of energy today and I think that'll continue for the rest of the day," she observed. "He's super-excited about see the Kings, but he's also loving hanging out with you. He told me he thinks you're cool. I mean, I told him you're actually a complete dork, but he was having none of it and is convinced you're cool," she teased.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Danny)



    May Thatcher's Place
    ~ East London ~
    Christian Brooks

    1642204555873.pngChristian had had to stay in the hospital overnight following the concussion he acquired in the nightclub explosion. It wasn't all bad, considering he had May around to keep him company as he basically ended up pulling an all-nighter on the hospital ward. He was grateful to be discharged the following morning, if only so he could go home and get some sleep. After a few days, Christian had gone over to see Bruce and Spencer separately, though the general consensus all round was that it didn't take a detective to figure out who was behind the explosion. His visits had instead ended up more social than anything, especially when it came to meeting the latest addition to the family, little Edward.

    Despite the Kings not needing a detective, some of Christian's former colleagues appeared to be needing all of the help they could get. Despite knowing the Sullivans were pretty much the only suspects, Christian didn't say anything of the sort to the cops. He was fully aware of how things worked and the Kings would deal with the Sullivans in their own way, likely more than the law could. Christian did enough to tell his former colleagues nothing and casually remind them it wasn't the first bomb to go off in London recently, in a bid to distract them and throw them off the scent.

    Overall, Christian had a quiet couple of weeks and was resting his injured shoulder, but by now he was already bored and ready for his next assignment, even if it was just chauffeuring for the Kings. Thankfully, he'd had a call that morning which seemed to be the start of a distraction for him. Darcey had called Christian advising him that May wanted to see him at her place. Although he already knew where May lived, on account of needing to know a lot of things for his employers, he still let Darcey confirm the address to him. Curious about what May wanted, as well as a part of him keen to see the young woman again after their night at the hospital, he agreed to pay her a visit the same day. As always, Christian made an effort to look smart before he left his house and drove to May's place.

    When he arrived, Christian gave a few firm knocks on the door before placing his hands in his jacket pockets as he waited for May to greet him. When the door opened, a natural smile took over his face as he saw May standing there. "Darcey gave me your message, so I figured I owed it to you to come right away, after you spent so much time wheeling me around the hospital," he said, letting out a small laugh. "How are those ribs of yours holding up?" he asked, managing to recall her injuries despite his concussion and lack of clarity when they were together at the hospital.

    @BasDorcha (May)



    Adam Harper's House
    ~ Drumcondra, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper

    1642204573460.pngAs they planned, Adam had given Blake a few weeks to think about whether or not she was ready to be in a relationship with him. Although she had been on his mind a lot, with him often wondering if they had a future together, his thoughts were being shared with those for Elena too. Over the last couple of weeks, Adam had spent more time with Elena in a bid to let them get to know each other. Whether at his own house, a quite cafe, or a walk around the park, he'd made sure to find opportunities to spend time with her when he wasn't working. Despite hating that his absence whilst Elena was growing up had meant she hadn't it an easy childhood, he still found it interesting to learn about her life in Cuba. Not to mention, he was still fascinated to know how far she'd gone to track him down. Whilst he had yet to speak with Isabella, everyone he'd had looking into her story came back to say it all checked out, that there was nothing to suggest she wasn't his daughter. Even without that confidence, the more time he spent with her, the more he picked up on subtle mannerisms or expressions that reminded him very much of himself.

    When Blake had contacted him to say she was ready to talk, Adam didn't hesitate to make himself available. Although he knew part of him would be hurt if they couldn't be together, he was sure he'd always be glad to have her in his life, even if it could only be as friends. Fully aware he needed to tell Blake his own news, to be completely honest about Elena, he invited Blake to his house so they could talk in private. Not wanting to spend most of the evening cooking, Adam had got plenty of alcohol in and intended on ordering a takeaway for them once they agreed on what they wanted to eat.

    With Conor in New York and Syd at his son's birthday party, Adam had had to have himself put on standby in case something serious went down. Although, Adam was very clear to those working on the various security duties that it better be damn important if they decided to bother him tonight. After ending his calls with Chase and then Emery, Adam was confident everything was under control and he could for once relax in peace.

    Hearing the doorbell ring, Adam took a swig from his beer bottle before rushing up from the couch. Smoothing out his clothing before he reached the door, he had no doubts he was looking presentable for his guest. After running his hand through his hair, he opened the front door and immediately allowed a broad smile to take over his face. "Good evening, Blake," he greeted her, taking a moment to appreciate the attractive woman. "Come on in, love," he invited her, stepping aside so she could enter and he could then close the door behind them. "I'm glad we finally get to catch up... But first things, first... What do you want to drink?" he offered her.

    @Bella:D (Blake)



    Biancardi Residence
    ~ Queens, New York City ~
    Conor Sullivan and Riccardo Biancardi

    1642204588079.pngIt had been fifteen days since Roxie had shot Ricky in his left shoulder, just avoiding his heart. The woman had made a rapid exit from his house, taking Reina with her. Ricky had soon been joined by his security who he ordered not to chase the two women down, instead letting them leave his premises. Ricky had then been taken to the hospital to get his wound tended to before he could bleed out and he'd also commanded his men to ensure Julia was kept safe.

    Ricky had spent much of his time since being shot resting at home, having his trusty assistant, Quentin, ensuring contracts were passed between himself and the Morettis as well as his other business partners. Then it came to his attention that Teddy and Conor were intending on meeting to come to some kind of an agreement that would potentially mean the two families would stop attacking each other. Given that the Biancardis had for the most part successfully acted as the mediator between the warring families, it made sense they were called upon to mediate the planned meeting too. Ricky couldn't decide whether or not he was surprised Roxie declined to be a part of the meeting. As the Biancardi boss, it was expected of her to sit in on such a meeting. However, it wasn't surprising that she wouldn't want to enter New York so soon after she was there two weeks ago, plus, she hadn't been able to master balancing work and family yet. Not that Ricky was judging anymore, merely predicting what Gabriel, the master of judging others, would think.

    As was often the case, the responsibility fell onto Ricky's shoulders to attend the meeting. He had considered declining, but he wasn't sure how he would explain the lack of Biancardi presence to the Morettis. The part he was most put off by was knowing he'd have to sit at a table with Conor. The Irishman knew everything Ricky had done, but Ricky was also sure that if Conor wanted the meeting to be productive, he wouldn't decide to cause fresh drama. He hoped. Ricky wanted more than anything for the Sullivans and Morettis to stop kicking the shit out of each other and focus on business. It would certainly make his own life easier, so he could focus on actual business and block out the personal matters. Plus, he was looking forward to not having to relay another threat or ultimatum between Dublin and New York.

    Hosting the meeting out in his large garden, Ricky ensured security was tight and that everyone entering his home was checked and relieved of weapons before even stepping foot onto his driveway. The rectangular, wooden table was set up on the lawn with a view of the well-maintained flower-beds and the large outdoor swimming pool. He had Quentin ensuring everyone's drinks and snacks were topped up at all times. All in all, Ricky had decided to take advantage of the warm summer's day, letting the group of hot-heads meet out in the fresh air rather than be confined in a stuffy office. Contrary to popular belief, Ricky didn't want drama, and a truce between the Morettis and Sullivans was certainly going to make his already hellish life a little easier to stomach.

    Ricky's favourite of the guests, Teddy, was the first to arrive. Waiting by the gates to greet the arrivals, Ricky watched as the man was searched and had any weapons taken from him by the security guards. "Great to see you," Ricky greeted Teddy, giving the man a firm handshake. He then cocked his head towards the security guards. "A formality. Tensions are high enough without the risk of bullets spraying over my daffodils."

    1642204601983.pngConor and Peter had arrived in New York the previous morning, where they'd stayed in a hotel since. It felt strange to be away from Dublin and his family, but Conor had used the last 24 hours to relax and try clear his head. He knew it was in everyone's best interests to remain civil in the upcoming meeting. As much as he wanted Moretti dead or at least suffering, he knew he would have to put it behind him. Gabriel had a lot of resources available to him and Conor knew it wasn't worth letting anymore of his loved ones get hurt. Pushing aside his need to avenge Jackson and all the others was difficult, but what was more difficult was watching Aliana, Leo, Sinead, and all the others suffer for it. By the time he found any peace for the loss of Jackson, Conor had a feeling there'd be a new list of people to mourn. He was sure some might begrudge him from backing down and ending the need to kill those responsible for Jackson's death, but by now he believed more people would be glad for the violence to stop.

    As the taxi approached Ricky's mansion, Conor spoke to Peter in the back seat they were occupying. "Are you good with this, mate? Teddy is easier to deal with than Gabriel," he reasoned. He let out a sigh. "This is going to be fucking hard, but I can't let this shit go on for another decade. I certainly can't have Tink ignoring me for much longer. I miss that high-pitched, excited voice screeching in my ear," he fondly admitted.

    When they got out of the taxi, Peter and Conor were immediately greeted by the security guards who proceeded to search them for weapons. Conor handed them his handgun, but they still insisted on frisking him. "Come on, Ricky. You couldn't have had some women here to do this?" he asked. Knowing Ricky's humour, Conor figured such an ice-breaker would check all the Biancardi man's boxes.

    "Oh come on. Fred here always leaves me satisfied," Ricky joked, referring to the burly security guard. Ricky then made a point of being searched himself, so the others could see he had no weapons. Having to outstretch his arms to be frisked, the action caused Ricky to wince as it tugged on his concealed, heeling gunshot wound. Conor picked up on the action, but kept quiet, sending Ricky a knowing smirk as he knew exactly what had caused the man's discomfort. Ricky proceeded to lead Teddy, Conor and Peter to the table he had set out, allowing them to take their seats and sort out any paperwork they'd brought with them. Ricky took a seat next to Teddy, facing Peter directly, meaning Conor and Teddy were facing each other head on. "Do we need an ice-breaker before we get to actual business?" Ricky asked. It was clear there were tensions between the whole group, so perhaps best to get it out of their systems at the start.

    Conor stared at Teddy for a time, studying the man's face. Without the presence of Gabriel, he only had Teddy to hold accountable for torturing Aliana and Leo, as well as for the attack on Peter's wife and son. "I'd say we broke the ice long ago, especially when this wise guy tried baiting me into a reaction," Conor remarked, eyes still fixed on Teddy. He then shook his head before relaxing is gaze. "I think we're both here for the same thing. To protect our own families... Right?"

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy) @Bella:D (Peter)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 12: Dust to Dust
  • Chapter 12: Dust to Dust
    Wednesday 10th July 1985
    ...10 days later...
    Dublin: Late Evening - Warm, Clear Skies, Dark
    London: Early Evening - Warm, Cloudy, Breezy
    New York City: Late Afternoon - Warm, Rainy

    ******************************
    1644778937665.png
    ******************************

    Undisclosed Location
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Spencer King

    1644778947300.pngThe last few weeks hadn't gone down at all how Spencer believed they were supposed to. He'd believed that this one time, he'd have been granted a break so he could spend time with Shona and his new-born son. He'd had every intention of making sure Edward was born into a warmer environment than he and his siblings had been. It turned out that forces outside of his control had not been willing to grant Spencer just a few weeks of peace so his son's first days in the world could be the best possible. There were two men responsible for ruining Edward's entry to the world, and they were also responsible for giving Spencer some of the worst days of his life. Conor Sullivan and Trevor Stewart. Trevor's suffering and punishment were a work in progress, but there was nothing stopping Conor from imminently paying for what he'd done. The Irish Mob Boss had nearly wiped out Spencer's family. He'd trespassed on King territory to blow up one of their businesses. Even before that, he'd got in the way of Alex seeing his kid. Then he'd had Spencer beaten up for trying to stand up for his brother and what was right. Over recent days, the thoughts that had been taking over Spencer's mind were ones of killing Conor, and making sure the Irish man suffered in the process. He wanted the man dead, but he didn't want to make it easy on him by making it quick. He'd already let Trevor walk out of the pub in one piece, so Spencer had a lot of fury to get out of his system. For now, he was more than happy to let Conor take the brunt of his built-up anger.

    Since the decision had been made with his uncle and brothers, Spencer had been working with them to plan their visit to Dublin. Gabriel, Tatiana and Damian had also provided additional and helpful insight about weaknesses and blind spots within Dublin, especially the areas they could take advantage of. One Phelan Sweeney had flagged up as a man they could use to get to Conor. Overall, the logistics of the plan were something Spencer was comfortable with, especially as the Morettis had been assisting them with their abundance of past experience and knowledge. Something Spencer wasn't going to be cocky about was actually dealing with Conor when he did get to him. By no means was Spencer weak and there weren't many fights he'd lost, but he wasn't about to underestimate Conor, even if the man was twenty years older than himself. Spencer was well aware of Conor's reputation and the fact the man was difficult to take down, especially in a fair fight. So, like the night Spencer was jumped and the night of the nightclub explosion, Spencer was willing to lower his integrity to match Conor's and not make it a fair fight. The aim was to kill Conor, so fairness and integrity didn't need to play a part. With the help of his brothers, Jeremy included, Spencer wasn't going to let let Conor win this one.

    vbgh.gifSpencer, Alex, Billy and Jeremy had arrived in the outskirts of Dublin the night before. At the same time some as their employees had also made their way to Dublin so they could scope out the city and keep up surveillance on Conor and the other key Irish Mob members so they could communicate back to the Kings. Spencer knew many of Conor's high-ranking members, having met them during past meetings and visits, so he knew which ones needed to be kept away from Conor tonight. Various diversions and distractions had been put into place should any of the Irish Mob members come close enough to run to Conor's aid.

    The call to Conor Sullivan's house had now been made and the Kings now found themselves waiting out in their black van for the man in question to show up to supposedly deal with Phelan Sweeney. They'd been in the van for well over an hour already, prepared for any potential changes to the location and plan. As such, Spencer was trying his hardest to maintain his concentration and focus, barely taking part in any conversation that his brothers and Jeremy might be having. The four of them were seated in the back of the transit van awaiting their cue to move. Occupying the driver's seat was their armed driver, who was keeping out of sight whilst monitoring the area around the dark, empty backstreet. All of the businesses and any flats were already in darkness, having closed earlier in the evening. Not that he expected any civilians would dare step in to stop a fight on Sullivan's territory. Another message came over on the car radio from one of their men, confirming the coast was still clear. Turning to the others, Spencer looked them over. "Porter and those with him are headed away from here to our little diversion. Syd's not left the house. Adam's still out with some poor young lass. Anyone else they have on standby will most likely be attending to the port, along with Porter. So whoever Conor brings with him, they'll be a piece of piss to deal with. Alright?" he asked the other three men.

    Spencer was more than aware that killing a man wasn't something Alex and Billy had done before. Whilst Jeremy and himself had. Spencer was more than familiar with the act of killing, torturing or severely injuring an enemy. The main difference this time was that it was much more personal, so he knew no matter how much he was willing to let his aggression loose, he still had to maintain a level head in doing so. The toyed with the hunting knife in his hand, idly extending and retracting the blade. At his feet were more weapons as well as some rope. Spencer had no intention of using guns in this, both because he wanted Conor to suffer but also because gunshots tended to attract the most unwanted attention. "Are you lads all okay with this?" he asked them. There was no way any of them could walk away from it now, but he at least wanted to reassure them and make sure they kept their heads in check. "I ain't expecting any of ya to murder someone tonight and neither is Bruce. I have no issue with doing that for us. I want to make Conor suffer and after doing so, I don't intend on leaving the bastard alive. I'm not asking any of ya to do that. But what I do expect you lads to do is make sure we all walk away from this tonight - that no Sullivan and no copper can stop us getting back to London after this. That also means making sure Conor doesn't win the fight. He might be old, but he's still a big, tough bastard who can still kick the fuck out of a bloke if he wants to. So it might need more than one of us to subdue the giant lump enough to get him in the back of this van. There's no time time for us to be cocksure when we need to be realistic. I need all of ya to keep your fuckin' heads screwed on and to have my back," he firmly commanded them. "Are we clear?"

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Billy) @BasDorcha (Jeremy)



    The Funky Cat
    ~ Dublin City Center, Dublin ~
    Benjamin Reznik

    1644778999594.pngBenjamin had arranged to meet Lorelei at the club once she was due to finish work for the day. With Benjamin intending for them to have some drinks there once she was off the clock, Aidan had stepped in and offered to take the young couple back home once they were ready. So they could both enjoy some alcoholic drinks, Benjamin had accepted his guardian's offer for the ride home.

    Sitting across the small table from Lorelei, Benjamin sent her a warm smile, with a fondness that was reflected as far as his eyes. He couldn't help but smile when he was in her presence. She was the most beautiful woman he'd ever dated and he'd never felt as close to a girl as he did with her. Maybe it was still considered the early stages of their relationship, but in his heart, he felt like they had a strong future together. "So, um..." he began, noticing she'd finished her drink. "I should give Aidan a call so he can come pick us up," he suggested. "Would you like him to drop you off at home, or would you like to stay over at my place tonight? I know it's not the Ritz or anything," he remarked, his cheeks blushing as he spoke. However she answered, Benjamin got up to use the club's phone and called through to the number Aidan had given him to use. He understood Aidan was working on surveillance that night, but the base in question was close to The Funky Cat.

    Returning to their table, Benjamin held his hand out to help Lorelei up from her seat. "Aidan's setting off right now, so he'll only be a few minutes," he informed her. With it being a warm evening, he knew they'd be fine waiting outside. Once they were out and standing in front of Lorelei's club, Benjamin stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. He placed a kiss on her cheek before lightly resting his head against hers. "I will apologise in advance for anything Aidan says to us," he playfully told her. Though Lorelei had already met the man who had worked for the Sullivans for many years, Benjamin still felt the need to warn her about Aidan's quirks on a personal level. "He is a massive dork, so there's a high chance he's going to say something embarrassing during the ride home. I'm certain he does it on purpose," he explained, letting out a fond laugh. "It'll all be at my expense, of course. He thinks you're great!"

    @Bella:D (Lorelei)



    Paddy's Diner
    ~ Ashtown, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper

    1644779008063.pngWith work taking up a lot of time, Adam was glad to finally have a full day off. Whilst it was easy to fit in time to spend with Blake around his shifts, he had been waiting to get a full day away from work to spend with Elena. Today may have been a Wednesday, but he'd thought of plenty of things to do and for once, none of them involved him sitting in a pub. Having picked Elena up before lunch, the first place he took her was for fish and chips on Clontarf Pier. Knowing his daughter had spent practically all of her life in Cuba, he wanted to show her things she wouldn't have seen before and give her an initial tour of Dublin. After lunch, he'd taken her to Dublin's three castles and some of the other points of interest. More than anything, he just wanted time to chat with Elena and get to know her, without it simply being the two of them sat across from each other at a table forcing conversation. This felt more natural to him and in a way, it was like he was showing her his home... her new home.

    The day had seemed to fly by and before Adam knew it, the sun had set and they both needed some dinner. After walking alongside Phoenix Park, Adam took Elena to an American-style diner he'd frequented on a number of occasions. It had always been something of a tradition back in New York for the lads on duty to fill up on burgers during surveillance, and tonight he was craving one too. Of course, there was plenty of menu choice for Elena to pick from, but Adam's mind had already been made up before they reached the diner.

    As they ate their food, Adam couldn't help but smile at his daughter. "How has today been? I figured we could both do with some fresh air and something other than sitting in a pub," he told her, before taking another bite from his burger. He glanced to his watch, noting it was approaching 10pm. "If you're not ready to go home yet, we could always fit in one last activity. Obviously, there's always the pub. But you see those lights over there," he began, pointing towards the park and the distant colourful flashing lights. "There's a funfair in the park for the summer. We could wander there for a bit. Did you ever go on any rides before?" he asked, wondering how much she got to do in Cuba. Seeing the sign for Dublin Zoo prompted him to shake his head. "One place I'll never take you is the zoo. I don't agree with 'em. Wild animals, like tigers? They don't belong in Dublin and they certainly don't belong behind bars. That ain't right," he told her.

    After another period of silence as they finished their food, Adam looked to Elena again. There were a couple of things he wanted to ask and tell her about, with now seeming like a good enough time. "How are you and Thomas doing?" he finally asked her, keen to know how serious his daughter's relationship was. "What does he think about me been your old man? Tu papá."

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Elena)



    On the Road to Home
    ~ Clontarf, Dublin ~
    Sinead and Liam Callahan

    1644779017748.pngSince the music shop had closed a few hours ago, Sinead, Aliana and Liam had been working together to reorganise some of the displays and shelving. Sinead had been determined to get it all done in one evening, so by the time they had finished, it had got relatively late. Thankfully, it was all finished and it wasn't too late for Liam to get to bed early enough to be up for school the next morning. "You've both been life savers," she told Aliana and Liam. "We'd best get going though, so Ali can pick up the kids from Finn and George's," she spoke whilst switching off the various lights as they made their way to the shop's exit. As Sinead locked up, the three of them were approached by the Sullivan guard who had been stationed outside on security.

    The guard walked them to Sinead's car and stood watch as they all got into the vehicle. "You drive safety, Mrs Callahan. I'll let the team know you're on your way home," he assured her. The man took a step back away from the car as he watched Sinead start it up before setting off and driving down the street out of sight.

    Sinead had been driving for around 15 minutes, happily singing along as she took in the sight of the coast to her right. "Isn't it so pretty?" she asked Aliana and Liam, before continuing to hum along to herself. The road ahead was clear, but Sinead could help but think something looked off. The headlights seemed to be dimmer than usual, and her dashboard lights seemed to flicker a little too. She pulled in at the side of the road so she could get out of the vehicle and check. After studying the headlights for a moment, she returned inside the vehicle and thought for a second. "I think I need to get the car checked out tomorrow," she said, looking to Aliana before sighing. As she was about to set off again, she managed to stall the car, causing the engine to shut off. After a small grumble, she turned the key in the ignition to start the car up again. The car audibly struggled to start up, and after a few more tries, the car lights shut off completely. "Oh shoot!" she muttered. She sat back for a short time before trying to start the car up again, but still getting the same lack of results.

    "I think it broke down," Liam remarked from the back of the car.

    "Oh, well aren't you a smarty pants!" Sinead drily remarked, turning back to her son to see him pulling a sarcastic-looking expression. She then looked to Aliana and awkwardly bit her lip. "Ali, be a darling and get my little notebook out of the glove compartment. Petey and Brady are out tonight, but I have the number for Syd's garage written down. If not, we can try Finn's or Syd's homes," she suggested. "There's a payphone just down the street we can use," she added.

    Liam listened to his mother and aunt speak, a curiosity on his face as he wondered how long it would take before Sinead stopped being calm about it. He got his answer without having to wait long at all as Sinead let out an irritable groan. "You know what does my head in?!" she asked, turning to face Aliana directly. "I didn't pick this car. Nooo. I was always told I couldn't keep choosing cars because they looked cute. Oh, no, I've always had Peter, James, Conor... the lot of them, all like 'you don't know a decent car, Tink. Let us men get you one'," she said, mimicking Conor's voice. "Well, let me tell you. That purple car I had all those years ago. It didn't break down once. And another thing! I drive how we're supposed to drive. I don't go speeding around the city, chasing people down backstreets, doing crazy stunts, or anything like that. Why is it always my car that has troubles? Next time I'm picking the darn car!" she decided. She then took a deep breath and looked to Aliana. "Did you find the numbers?" she calmly asked.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Aliana) @BasDorcha (Tom)



    The Royal Taphouse
    ~ Bethnal Green, East London ~
    Christian Brooks

    1644779027752.pngThe last time he had seen May, Christian had left her apartment feeling like a horrible person. He could see she was hurt by his rejection to go out for drinks with her. He had to remind himself that it was the best way to prevent further, worse hurt down the line, especially if he had to keep lying to her. It hadn't taken long that night for his focus to be forced elsewhere, when he received a call from Bruce himself. The moment he heard Trevor had shown his face, Christian had been about to tell Bruce about the photograph. However, his employer seemed extremely stressed by his former brother-in-law's appearance, so much that Christian didn't have the heart to pile on yet more Trevor stresses in the form of May being the man's daughter. Besides which, there hadn't been much room to add in more issues by the time Bruce had given Christian his orders to look into Trevor as a matter of urgency. Christian needed to find out everything he could about Trevor so the Kings would have the upper hand and know what games the man was playing at, if any. Christian decided Trevor being May's father would be presented to Bruce along with everything else he could get on the man.

    Thankfully, May had been kept busy by Darcey and away from any opportunity to bump into Trevor. Then May was then taken to New York with Erik to attend the funeral for Marcus Moretti. Christian felt able to fully focus on the task at hand and for the last nine days. In fact, it was all he could think about. He was by now sick of the sound of Trevor's name and even more sick of the man's face. Despite that, he really did feel in his element being tied to such a case.

    Whilst nine days was not enough to get beyond the surface of Trevor Stewart and the man's erratic past, Christian still felt it was time to arrange a meeting with Bruce and Darcey. Not only did he have plenty of information to give them for the time-being, but he also needed to tell them about May. He knew Bruce already had a lot weighing on his shoulders, along with his nephews presently being in Dublin, but Christian could not hold back any longer, no matter how much extra stress it would put on the Kings' shoulders.

    When Christian entered the pub that evening, he made his way straight to Bruce and Darcey, giving them each a handshake. Once he'd ordered himself a pint, the three of them made their way into the back office. Christian sat himself at the opposite side of the desk to Bruce and Darcey, placing the file down in front of him but not rushing to open it. "Thank you for seeing me today, Bruce," Christian began. He tapped his fingers on the file before shaking his head. "I've got some information to give you, but there's still a lot to find out - a lot to drill deeper into. We're not just talking about the 24 years since he left, but also I've had to find out about what went on before he walked into your lives," he explained. "I'm going to start with the easy ones before I get to the more pressing matter, if that's okay with you?" he asked, looking to Bruce and then Darcey.

    Christian opened up the file and removed a photograph of a car sales forecourt and the outside of the business' building. "In terms of him claiming to have his own income, this is a car showroom he owns in Watford. He's had it for six years and it looks to be doing well for itself, but I'm still trying to get more details on the finances and how he was able to afford the business to begin with." Christian then pulled out a piece of paper - part of Trevor's medical record dated November 1981. "What he said about being involved in an accident when he was run over was true. He spent months in hospital recovering from injuries to his head, limbs and back. He said it was a drunk driver, didn't he?" he asked for confirmation of what exactly Trevor had told Bruce over a week ago. "While that may be true, there are no police records of the driver ever being found. It was a hit and run. Perhaps Trevor could tell the driver was drunk before he was run down, but I have no concrete evidence to confirm anything about the driver." Christian shrugged his shoulders. "Trevor could well be telling the truth, but I'm merely pointing out the absence of evidence to confirm any details of the driver."

    Christian decided to stop there before moving onto everything else he had to tell them. "Do you have any questions? Anything around his income and the accident you want me to go into more detail about?" he asked Bruce and Darcey, not wanting to get ahead of them.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce) @Melanin-Gxdess (Darcey)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 13: Making Up for Lost Time
  • Chapter 13: Making Up for Lost Time
    Thursday 18th July 1985
    ...8 days later...
    Dublin: Late Afternoon - Warm, Cloudy, Breezy
    London: Late Afternoon - Warm, Sunny, Dry
    New York City: Mid-Afternoon - Humid, Cloudy, Rainy

    ******************************
    1647727783145.png
    ******************************

    Dublin Hospital
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan

    1647727795961.pngWhen Conor had been rushed to hospital in an unconscious state following the attack, he had been taken straight for a brain scan and chest x-ray. One of his upper ribs had been broken in the fight and he had to be fast-tracked into surgery to fix it to prevent any chance of the sharp bone from puncturing a major blood vessel. The operation had been straightforward and successful, with a metal plate put in place to help secure the repaired rib. Conor hadn't been awake from the anaesthetic for long before having a seizure, thankfully whilst under close observation by the medical team. The blows to the back of his skull had caused a swelling to his brain, for which the doctors had considered putting him into an induced coma. In the end, Conor had instead been kept under heavy sedation in order to keep his stress levels low and allow the swelling to go down on its own.

    Conor had also suffered from a broken nose and surface level cuts and bruises, but those were all considered minor. It had been the head trauma that the doctors had been most concerned about and the reason why he'd been kept sedated and under observation for the last week. Earlier today, the decision had been made to fully wake Conor so they could assess him whilst he was conscious. After a few hours, the doctor had finally spoken with Aliana to update her on her husband's state. It was made clear to her that despite the bruising and severity of his wounds, the physical and surface damage would heal. Their initial tests had suggested there were no signs of paralysis or any severe impairment to physiological function, though there was still chance of minor lasting effects. The main concern they had were around behavioural and cognitive effects, which could only be fully assessed over time now he was regaining full consciousness. He had presented confusion and agitation, but they were most likely to be due to him having just fully woken after more than a week.

    Aliana had been given the go ahead to return to Conor's bedside where he was now sitting upright and awake in the hospital bed. Between a whole array of dreams and memories flooding his mind over the last week, Conor was finding it difficult to piece things together. Whilst he recalled the Kings attacking him, a lot of the time such memories were mixed with others, such as Vinnie Romano standing over him as he was tortured with drowning or the ambush at the train station in New York. There were mixed up memories of Angel luring him into a trap whilst at the same time he'd been led there by the Phelan decoy. Part of him knew this time it was only the Kings to blame, but then another part brought on doubt and caused him to question what he was remembering at all.

    As soon as he saw Aliana, some level of reality seemed to unconsciously take over as he remembered Leo and Thomas were also involved las week. "Ali..." he greeted her, managing a weak smile. "You're okay," he said, clear relief in his voice. He hadn't recalled his wife being in any danger, but it was a natural state to expect any of his loved ones to have been hurt at times like this. "Where's Leo? Are Leo and Thomas okay?" he asked, the beeping of the heart rate monitor speeding up as the anxiety within his began to raise. "And Aidan?" he asked with uncertainty. He vaguely recalled catching a glimpse of Aidan during the attack, but wasn't certain it was actually him nor if he was remembering correctly at all.

    *****​

    As expected, there was a lot of security around the hospital - security of the Irish Mob kind. Edwards was presently stationed directly outside of Conor's hospital room, where Michelle would also be waiting to visit her father after Aliana had some one-to-one time with him. Dermot had also been assigned to the hospital, where he'd been shadowing Aliana for most of the time when she'd had to leave Conor's side. With her now back in the hospital room with her husband, Dermot decided it was time to do another check around the hospital to make sure his colleagues were all still in place and there were no security concerns.

    "Edwards, it's my turn to do the rounds and I'll phone to check-in with the guys at base. You good staying here?" he informed him. Once he had confirmation, he headed down the long corridor to check in with their team.

    Interaction: @Melanin-Gxdess (Aliana)
    Nearby/Outside the room: @BasDorcha (Michelle) BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Edwards) Me (Dermot)



    Benjamin Reznik's House
    ~ Fairview, Dublin ~
    Benjamin Reznik

    1647727809965.pngThe three days following Aidan's death had felt both surreal and incredibly suffocating. Benjamin had been given what felt like an overload of information and decisions to make, of which he felt mostly numb about answering. He was glad for the likes of Chase and Adam being around at the Zegarras place to offer their own input; helping Benjamin to decide what he wanted to do with regards to Aidan's funeral arrangements. Even though they had put ideas together on how to give Aidan the best send off, it didn't feel real, especially not when a funeral date couldn't be set yet. The fact was, Aidan had been murdered and the police investigation meant the man couldn't be put to rest yet, despite the mob's best efforts to speed things up.

    One thing that hadn't been delayed was the visit from one of the mob's lawyers who confirmed what Benjamin already knew: that he had inherited Aidan's house and possessions. His guardian had no family and had always made it clear to Benjamin that everything would be his if the unthinkable happened. Benjamin had always brushed it off and assured Aidan he wasn't going to be dying any time soon. Compared to his own tiny flat and the second-hand car Aidan had recently gifted him, inheriting a house and everything else Aidan had owned was a big deal, but Benjamin hadn't found any joy in it when having Aidan around was preferable to any material possessions.

    Benjamin had been grateful to Chase and Jasmine for letting him stay with them. The children, as always, were sweet and adorable. Although they were enough to bring a small amount of light into the grieving man's heart, they weren't enough to distract his mind. Really, it was with Chase where he felt the most connection. Chase's father had been murdered by Gabriel Moretti, whilst Benjamin's mother had been killed by Francesco Moretti. It was a terrible thing to have in common, but it had meant Benjamin did feel like Chase understood how he felt, which now extended to Aidan having been killed by a Sullivan enemy - albeit, a different enemy this time around.

    Of course, Benjamin had appreciated Lorelei's presence and comfort more than anyone else's in the days that followed. It was because he loved her so much that he felt so bad that she had to get dragged into his grief. No matter how much he tried, he couldn't shake off the dark cloud that had been surrounding him, not even to show her his usual warmth and love towards her. A few days ago, Benjamin had made the decision to to get away for a few days to clear his mind. As much as he knew Lorelei would want to go with him, it was something he felt he needed to do alone. He was angry and heartbroken, and he didn't want anyone to see him at his worst. After his mother's death, his father's incarceration, and now Aidan's death, Benjamin couldn't help but isolate himself. Was everyone he cared about destined to be taken away or die in front of him?

    Benjamin had packed a bag, a tent, and especially his cameras, before heading over to Wales where he spent a few days at Snowdonia National Park. It wasn't the first time he'd been there, so he was already familiar with the mountains and lakes, which he hoped would help him clear his mind and find peace as they usually would have. But, as beautiful as it was, it did nothing to help him and he ended up forcing himself to return to Dublin to face the future that awaited him.

    Benjamin had arrived back in Dublin the previous night and had finally decided to accept Aidan's house as his home now. Still, Benjamin had ended up crashing on the couch, despite the fact the bedroom he'd occupied up until he moved out a few years ago was still exactly the way he'd left it. Then, since waking up, Benjamin had still only occupied the lounge, sitting with the the television on despite not paying any attention to it. The telephone had been ringing out early that morning, but he'd responded only by unplugging the cable to silence it. Along with keeping the curtains closed, Benjamin was clearly not ready to face the world yet. Even the constant niggling feeling that he should reach out to Lorelei wasn't enough to force him out of his deep, restricting sadness.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Kurt)



    Cormac Sweeney's House
    ~ North Strand, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper and Cormac Sweeney

    1647727822204.pngIt hadn't gone unnoticed by Adam that since he and Blake had shared their feelings for each other, Conor had been putting him on fewer hands-on jobs. Whilst he had no issue with commanding a team of soldiers, Adam liked to be a part of the said team, getting his hands dirty along with his comrades. Adam was fully aware of why Conor was doing it - because the man didn't want to put him in a situation like the one Jackson had been killed in. It wasn't for Adam's sake that Conor was reducing his employee's risky jobs, but for Blake's, which Adam did understand, even if he wasn't on board with delegating the dirty work and wearing suits more often than not. Still, it had given him more time to spend with Blake and Elena, even if he hadn't yet been able to have them both together along with Natasha and Collin.

    Since last week, things had taken a drastic turn. With Conor hospitalised, the responsibility of the Irish Mob fell into the hands of Syd, with Adam naturally stepping up the ranks to work closely alongside the interim boss. This meant the extra time Adam had to spend with Blake and Elena was to be once again reduced, but he was a resourceful man and knew he would make it work. Right now, the business had to take first place, especially as he would be playing a big part in ensuring the safety of not only Conor's family, but Blake and Elena too.

    The fact that Conor had been hospitalised and his friend, Aidan, had been killed had Adam itching for Kings' blood. However, with Conor in hospital and his condition uncertain, the decision had been made to focus on maintaining security and chasing up on any leads for the time-being. Between him and Syd, the priority was protecting not only their family and friends, but also the Sullivan business assets. Adam was aware that they wouldn't be able to hold on for much longer without showing retaliation towards the Kings. Whether they liked it or not, the mob had to continue to assert their dominance and send a clear message to those who had attacked them on their own land. Unless Conor was able to give his input in the next few days, Syd, Adam, and other senior members would need to come to a decision how how they were going to retaliate towards the Kings. If not for Conor himself, Adam wanted them to pay for killing Aidan.

    1647727831946.pngAdam and Syd had spent much of the day checking in on their most important business; both assessing the security and making sure things were running as they should be. However, a call from Cormac Sweeney had given them an excuse to ditch the paperwork for a while and potentially get their hands dirty. Adam had a lot anger to get out of his system and even if the Sweeneys had settled down lately, some kind of trouble was never too far away from them.

    When Adam pulled up his car at the bottom of Cormac's driveway, he stopped the vehicle and peered out of the window to see the homeowner waiting for them outside. "Alright, Syd, let's see who he's got for us," Adam said, keen to see who was so important that the middle Sweeney brother felt the need to call him directly. Armed with two loaded guns and his trusty knife, Adam climbed out of the vehicle and approached Cormac, who proceeded to lead them to the rear of the garage that adjoined his house.

    "First off," Cormac began, as they walked. "I can tell you without a doubt that Phelan was nowhere near Conor and the others that night," he assured Syd and Adam. "Got plenty of witnesses who can attest to the fact my brother was in the local boozer, admittedly, making a nuisance of himself by hogging the dart board..."

    "S'alright. We know it wasn't him. Your brother ain't that good at running, for starters," Adam gruffly replied.

    "Yeah... I just want to assure you both that my lot are still keeping to the agreement and we're on your side," he assured Syd and Adam. Cormac then proceeded to open the rear door that led into the garage. On the floor of the mostly empty garage, a man sat with one hand chained to the thick iron pipe. Beside him was a metal bucket, clearly for him to do his business in. "We hadn't intended to keep him in here this long, but you lads are difficult to get hold of... especially under the circumstances," he pointed out. He paused as the man mumbled some words, muffled beneath the tape that was stuck over his mouth. "We picked up this Cockney fucker fleeing the docks after the explosion. He had some kind of concussion and I got one of my guys to deal with his dislocated shoulder, so here he is, alive and kicking. He's one of the guys involved in that whole shootout and wrecking the warehouse." Cormac shrugged his shoulders. "Call it a peace offering from me for some of the shit Phelan pulled?"

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Syd)



    The Royal Taphouse
    ~ Bethnal Green, East London ~
    Kerry Patrick

    1647727842638.pngAfter Trevor and Harper ended up talking in the pub, Kerry had been left feeling uncomfortable by the whole situation. Her natural instinct had been to tell Alex and the others about the unplanned meeting, given that she knew Trevor was meant to stay away from the Kings. But Harper was also her friend and she figured she wouldn't want her dropping her in any trouble with her family. As it happened, Kit had no issue with fulfilling her duty and had informed Bruce about what had happened without any hesitation. Thankfully, Kerry was spared the possibility of upsetting Harper by doing it herself.

    Last week, following the failed attempt on Conor's life, Kerry had been working in the pub when Alex had shown up there. He filled her in on what had happened; that Conor was still alive. As expected, it was clearly taking its toll on him and no doubt the rest of the Kings. The Sullivans had already blown up the nightclub and nearly wiped out the Kings, so Kerry couldn't help but feel concerned about how the Irish would retaliate after the attack on Conor and Aidan. Still, Kerry had maintained a brave face for the sake of helping Alex offload and relax when he needed to.

    More than a week had passed since the Kings returned from Dublin, but Kerry hadn't set eyes on Spencer in all of that time. It wasn't that the man had to be at the pub to micro-manage the bar staff, and the rotas had been agreed a couple of weeks in advance, but it was still odd not to see him in some capacity. He would at least show up for a drink or to have some private family or business meeting in the back office. In the end, Kerry knew it wasn't really her business, and it made her feel even more comfortable about the arrangement she'd made with Alex for him to meet her at the pub once she'd finished her daytime shift there. She figured they could have a couple of drinks at the pub before moving on somewhere else to give them both a change of scenery.

    Kerry had been warned to be careful with Alex by Harper, not to mention she was more than aware of the man's reputation with women. But this was just two adults choosing to have drinks together. They'd spoken a few times recently and Kerry had learned a lot more about Alex, seeing beyond the mistakes he'd made in the past. There was nothing wrong with two friends meeting to have drinks together. Still, Kerry had turned up for her shift looking even more glamourous than she usually did and Alex had been finding his way into her mind more than usual recently - not just out of concern for him, either!

    She had been talking to one of her barmaid colleagues until she noticed Alex enter the pub. Breaking away from her conversation, she stepped away from the bar to greet him. "I still almost didn't recognise you," she joked with him as she reached up to lightly touch the top of his head. "It suits you," she said, in reference to his haircut. "You doing alright?" she asked him, hoping he hadn't been hit with any more problems since they last spoke. "Ready for our first drink? Just let me know if you need to me to go easy on you, there's no shame in being outdone by a lady," she teased him.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)



    King Remedial Headquarters
    ~ City of London, London ~
    Spencer King

    ezgif-4-600dfaff72.gifSince he'd failed to kill Conor and had a falling out with Bruce, Spencer hadn't felt or been himself. In fact, recent events had led the man to questioning who he was at all and who it was he really wanted to be. Since returning to London, Spencer hadn't had much contact with his brothers or Harper, nor had he spoken with Bruce at all. He was in a state of hating and being angry himself for his failure and leading Billy into a situation where he had to kill a man, whilst also being pissed off at Bruce for the way he belittled and disrespected him for it. It wasn't just his family members he'd kept his distance from, but the pub and gang businesses too. Perhaps it was stubbornness or simply the rare doubt that was keeping him from the business, with him only putting his efforts into the mostly legitimate pharmaceutical operations of his uncle's empire.

    The first couple of nights after returning from Dublin, including directly after his altercation with Bruce, Spencer had gone out drinking with Jeremy. By the time the clubs were closed it was extremely late and Spencer was very drunk, so had crashed at Jeremy's place on those two occasions. But after those two nights, Spencer had decided to keep his distance from Jeremy too, knowing how close he was to the rest of the Kings and not wanting to burden him with anything that would put him in an awkward position. Instead, Spencer had still been going out, but returning to his own home around 2am and sleeping in later than normal. He was trying to be there for Shona, but he was struggling to convince himself he was any good for her. This had led to a couple of arguments with a stressed out Shona confronting Spencer about his reckless behaviour, telling him to man up and help her out. Though they did both calm down to talk more calmly, Spencer had still felt like there was a wall stopping him from breaking out of his behaviour. The alcohol had been doing a better job at blocking out the pain in his healing ribs than any medication could, and it also happened to let him forget about all of the shit on his mind for at least a short time. But when it came down to it, he'd still failed to kill Conor and avenge those who the Irishman had hurt, which in turn meant his family was still in danger, if not more at risk than ever. What if he brought danger onto his own doorstep? He didn't know what he'd do if anything happened to Shona and Eddie.

    What Spencer did know was that recent months had been overwhelming and showed no sign of slowing down. He'd felt a deep sense of responsibility and the need to prove himself since before Trevor even left. He'd spent most of his life fighting to prove himself and show he wasn't "useless". He'd certainly been doing everything he could to make sure he was nothing at all like Trevor. Now, he couldn't see past his mistakes. He felt it was his responsibility to protect those at his nightclub when it blew up, wondering if he'd been more on the ball he'd have seen it coming. Then there was his failure to kill Conor, which also led to Billy's struggle after killing Aidan, and Bruce's disappointment towards Spencer for wasting the opportunity to kill the Irish boss. Then with Trevor's return came the revelation Spencer had paid the man to leave over twelve years ago, which of course led to Alex feeling betrayed, not to mention another reason for Bruce to be disappointed. Spencer prided himself on being honest, hardworking, and successful, but recent weeks had done nothing but contradict his beliefs. With his uncle and brothers let down by him, Spencer knew it was only a matter of time before he failed Shona and Eddie too.

    Spencer had left the house earlier in the day, making a quiet entrance into his office at King Remedial, locking his door and closing the blinds. Whilst he'd avoided his pub and any of his gang-related responsibilities, he had still been doing his job for the pharmaceutical company. He hoped if he focused on the latest contracts and paperwork to be dumped on his desk for his approval, it would distract him from everything that was on his mind. It didn't work as there was too much already clouding his mind and preventing him from focusing. This was the first time he'd ever experienced such doubt and he hadn't questioned his own abilities since back when he was still in high school. Everything was usually so certain to him, including his confidence and self-belief. He'd been fighting to prove his abilities to both Bruce and to himself since Trevor have walked out on the family, and he thought he'd got long past that need some years ago.

    Now it seemed like he still wasn't good enough for Bruce. Perhaps he would fail Shona and Eddie too. His mind naturally cast back over the last few days and how his going out drinking into the late hours had led to him and Shona arguing. It all suddenly felt very familiar to him. In his mind, he could picture Laura holding baby Billy in her arms as she and Trevor argued in the living room. Spencer remembered the endless cycle of being glad when Trevor spent so much time away from the home but then having to listen to the arguments that started when he spent enough time at home. Although he still believed Trevor walking out on Laura played some part in her soon after dying, he had also savoured not having to live in a house where his parents argued so much.

    Spencer's healing chest felt tight and being sober meant there was nothing blocking out the discomfort. He was in a building specialising in drugs and he had a bottle of painkillers sitting on the desk in front of him. After staring at the drugs for a time, he grabbed the box and tossed it across the room. There was no way in hell he was going to become a low-life junkie like Trevor. "Fuckin' bastard..." he grumbled to himself as he was forced to realise his current behaviour with Shona and the drinking was exactly what he remembered from his childhood with Trevor around. Was he really destined to become just like Trevor? Was it best if he left Shona and Eddie now, saving them further heartache down the line? In that moment, he knew he needed to either step up to his responsibilities or do everyone a favour and just leave.

    Right now. He needed to get out of the office and get some fresh air.

    [Closed for interaction ]


    Savannah Callahan's House
    ~ Dollymount, Dublin ~
    Savannah and Liam Callahan

    1647727884569.pngLiam only had one more week of school to go before the summer holidays began and he couldn't wait. Whilst he did like learning, he didn't like certain classmates and with yet more trouble surrounding his family, he was finding it difficult not to react when one of the other kids annoyed him. Today hadn't been too bad, but he'd still been glad to get out of the classroom once the school day ended. He'd made sure to drop into the church straight after, so he could give Father Healy a birthday card, having been forewarned about the day in question by the chatty Patience.

    With his parents having arranged some kind of a date night together and Braden no doubt out on business, it had been arranged for Liam to stay over at Savannah's house whilst Emery had offered to look after Hattie. Liam could have stayed at Emery's, but he wanted to spend some time with Callum. Not only that, but of all of his siblings, he found he had the most in common with Savannah - primarily, the fact she wanted no part in the family business and she didn't mock him about religion the way Emery tended to.

    Savannah had appreciated Liam coming over to stay, if only so he could give Callum some attention whilst she tried to get her thoughts straight. Two days ago, she had received a letter from Alex informing her of the intention to start court proceedings over custody of Callum. With Conor been attacked and Aidan killed, she hadn't yet told anyone about the letter, not wanting to give her family even more stress and upset. Savannah believed Alex had no right to demand custody of their son after he was at fault for the mess in the first place and up until recently, he hadn't shown much interest at all in being a full-time parent. It would be laughable if it wasn't so serious. Savannah was a smart person, and whilst she knew she had done nothing wrong and was the best person to look after Callum, she knew it wouldn't be that straightforward in court. Her family had a reputation, but even more than just hearsay, there was a long list of crime tied to her family. Peter, Conor, Syd, James... the list went on as to how many people with direct contact to Callum were convicted criminals. Even Sinead, who had no part in the mob business, had at one time been sectioned after a nervous breakdown - would the Kings really drag everything up? A good mother or not, Savannah was sure the courts would look down on her, not to mention bring a lot more problems onto her family's doorstep.

    Savannah couldn't let this go to court, she was certain of that much, no matter how much trust and faith she'd have in Roxie to defend her. The way she saw it, there were only two options. The first was letting Callum live with Alex without dragging it through the courts, which she wasn't sure she could do or even live with herself for doing. The other was to take Callum with her and run--

    "Sav?" Liam repeated, tapping his fork on the plate as he and Callum sat across from her at the dining table. "Callum wants to know why you're not eating if he has to," he informed his sister. His words prompted her to pick up her fork and start forcing down the salad she'd made herself. She didn't eat much these days, but always had to make a salad if only to lead by example to get Callum to eat his meals.

    "I'm giving you boys a head start. Trust me, Callum is a slow eater when it comes to eating proper food," she pointed out. "Yet, somehow, it only takes seconds to wolf down sweets and junk."

    1647727895935.png"Is Conor going to be alright?" Liam suddenly asked his sister, aware the man had been attacked by the Kings. It wasn't a secret to Callum either that his uncle was in hospital, but the little boy was just led to believe he'd had an accident and of course was perfectly fine.

    "I... I think so," Savannah said, lightly nodding. The fact was, she hoped her uncle was going to be okay. Her last words to him had been telling him to go to hell and for that she was feeling a heavy amount of guilt. It wasn't that she thought her words had in any way led to him being attacked, but she was sure she played a significant part in it for ever getting personally involved with Alex. She hoped she would be able to speak to her uncle again and certainly couldn't bear knowing her last words to him were something so cold. "It sounds like he will be waking up soon and we all know how tough he is. If he wasn't going to be okay, I think we'd already know," she reassured her little brother.

    "Yeah..." Liam trailed off. He paused to help Callum cut up his fish finger before focusing back on Savannah. "I don't get why you're here, Sav. You could be anywhere in the world and you're here. As soon as I'm old enough, I'm getting out of Dublin. I love this family, but I don't want to be stuck with all of this violence for the rest of my life. Plus, the weather sucks," he added, realising he was doing nothing to help his already dejected sister.

    [Open for interaction ]

     
    Chapter 14: Into the Fray
  • Chapter 14: Into the Fray
    Sunday 21st July 1985
    ...3 days later...
    Dublin: Evening - Warm, Sunny, Mild
    London: Evening - Mild, Dry, Breezy
    New York City: Afternoon - Warm, Breezy, Overcast

    ******************************
    1651960155433.png
    ******************************

    Spencer and Shona Kings Home
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Spencer King

    1651960170923.pngDespite the issues surrounding Trevor, the Sullivans, and the May discovery looming over the Kings, Spencer had managed to maintain a level of normality over the last three days. Having spent the week prior to his bust-up with Bruce avoiding doing any work for the family business, Spencer had been back on track the morning after reconciling with his uncle. It wasn't just his work that Spencer had returned to, but before anything else, he'd returned home to his wife and son. Having realised how downbeat and self-conscious Shona had been feeling since giving birth, he'd made sure to treat his wife like the queen she was.

    Although it was a Sunday, Spencer had spent the morning checking in on some of the businesses, but had made sure to get home in the early afternoon to help Shona with preparations for their guests arriving that evening. Although it was only family; Bruce, Harper, Darcey, and now May, the evening was going be relatively serious and Spencer anticipated the potential for matters to get quite heated. After all, they were about to tell May she was Trevor's daughter and a sister to the four King siblings. With Alex not in attendance, one catalyst for an explosive evening had been removed from the equation. Still, he wasn't the only person likely to bring some tension along. Even if Harper took that well, there was also the matter that she had to stay away from her deadbeat father. Not to mention, if May wanted to know her siblings, she would have to sever any ties with Trevor before they could even be formed.

    When Eddie had fallen asleep in his arms after a what felt like a long time to settle, Spencer put his son into his crib in the nursery before returning downstairs to find Shona. When he did find her he walked up to her to stand behind and wrap his arms around her waist. Resting his head against hers he lightly swayed her from side-to-side, humming along to one of the songs that he'd heard played on the radio earlier. Soon, he released her and stepped around in front. Taking both of her hands in his, he looked into her eyes and lovingly smiled, before pulling her in closer to dance to the music that was playing in his head. "Your love is king, crown you in my heart..." he playfully sang to her.

    Spencer soon stopped dancing and let go of Shona so he could see her face again. "I'm going to arrange for one of our lot to babysit Eddie next week and I'm taking you out on a date, love. I'm going to spoil you rotten, my queen," he assured her. Hearing the knock at the door, Spencer rolled his eyes before grinning back at Shona. "Well, time for some drama," he remarked, anticipating how the evening's meeting would go. He leaned in to kiss her lips before turning away to let their first guest in.

    Given the tensions with the Irish and having a baby son to think about, Spencer had kept the front door locked for security. After glancing through the window, he unlocked the door before pulling it open to greet his uncle. "Evening, Bruce," he said, stepping aside to let the older man enter. He gave the man a brief, firm embrace before turning to close the door again. "You timed that well, didn't ya?" he teasingly began as he walked into the lounge with him to join Shona. "Eddie's was screaming his lungs out a quarter of an hour ago. You should've been here for that, to share our pain," he joked.

    Spencer gave Shona and Bruce chance to greet each other before offering his uncle a drink. After their recent falling out, Spencer was glad to be back on good terms with him now. Once drinks were sorted, Spencer sat beside Shona on the sofa, with Bruce seated across from them. "Did Darcey say what time she'll get here with May?" he asked his uncle. "Harper knows what time to be here for." Glancing to the nearest framed photograph of Laura, he looked back to his uncle. "May ain't the only one who's gotta stay away from Trevor," he noted, though he didn't doubt Bruce was on the same wavelength.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Shona, Bruce)
    @Bella:D (Harper)
    @Melanin-Gxdess (Darcey)
    @BasDorcha (May)



    Syd Porter's House
    ~ Dublin ~
    Savannah Callahan

    1651960205424.pngSince receiving the letter notifying of Alex's intention to begin court proceedings for the custody of Callum, Savannah had struggled to get much sleep at all. When she did eventually fall asleep, she was plagued with nightmares of losing Callum. When it wasn't those dreams, it was ones of herself and her family being arrested for their past crimes, highlighting her fear of her family's business being dragged up in any court case. It had also brought back a lot of memories from her own past; primarily her recollection of the time she'd killed a man in New York. Whilst realistically there was no chance of the crime being traced back to her, it never stopped that niggling feeling from cropping up in her head once in a while, only now it was more intensified. It might have been done in self-defence, but the fact her family had covered it up and a man had still been killed made her certain any court would call her a murderer. Just as she couldn't live with losing Callum or being separated from him, she didn't believe she would ever survive in prison either.

    Sleep hadn't been the only thing Savannah hadn't been getting. For weeks, she'd had no appetite and had barely been eating. Since receiving Alex's letter, she could feel it getting worse, yesterday having not been able to eat anything at all. That had served to remind her of when she was a child and Peter had been sent to prison for the first time. Savannah and her siblings had seen first hand the effects of Peter's incarceration on their mother's bipolar and her eating disorder. The longer her own despondency continued and intensified, the more Savannah worried she was destined to end up suffering with the same mental health issues Sinead did.

    Savannah had always tried to be where her family and loved ones were. Dublin, New York, London, and now Dublin again. Despite the love she had for her family, she couldn't deny that danger and misery followed them. Even by staying out of the family business and doing her own thing, she'd still failed to break the cycle. With the recent attack on Conor and Aidan, as well as the London attack that preceded it, Savannah believed neither Dublin nor New York were safe for Callum. The fact she was genuinely worried she could lose custody of Callum had left her to come to only one conclusion, and that was to get far away from the dangers both sides of Callum's family attracted. Given the legal matters and Alex's determination to gain custody of their son, Savannah had decided the only solution to guarantee Callum's safety and for him to remain in her care was to leave. To get away from both Dublin and London without leaving behind a trace for danger to follow them.

    With so much going on with her family, including Conor's hospitalisation, Savannah hadn't felt able to talk to her family about how she was struggling. In the past she would have spoken with her mother, but seeing how upset and worried Sinead was about Conor, she hadn't felt able to burden her with another problem. Others in her family would likely find Alex's court proceedings to be another attack on them and no doubt react aggressively towards the Kings for it. Thankfully, there had been someone Savannah felt able to confide in and that was Danny. Over recent weeks, she'd found herself gravitating closer to her ex - her first love. Although they hadn't kissed or shown any physical signs of being a couple, the two of them had been getting closer and sharing a lot with each other. Danny often came by the house to hang out with her, and sometimes with Callum too, and it all just felt so natural. Despite that, the concerns weighing Savannah down had prevented her from getting in any frame of mind to explore her feelings for Danny and move forward with them at all.

    Savannah had told Danny about her intention to leave Dublin with Callum and he'd agreed to go with her. As it wasn't as straightforward as just buying some plane tickets and disappearing, they knew they had to involve her family if she was going to stop the Kings from tracking her down. With Conor recovering from his attack, she'd arranged a meeting with Syd to discuss her intentions. After they'd dropped a very excitable Callum off at his grandparents' house for a sleepover, Danny drove Savannah to Syd's place. Once the car was parked up, the blonde turned to Danny and softly smiled at him. "You know I would love nothing more than for you to come with me and I know Callum really likes you, but if you have any doubts about doing this with me, please don't keep them to yourself." She then leaned in to give Danny a hug before pulling back and checking he was ready to get out of the car.

    Savannah walked closely next to Danny as they approached the front door. Having noticed the vehicles parked up, she glanced to Danny. "Looks like Roxie's already here," she said. She had some apprehension about how her best friend was going to react to the plans, but more than that, she knew it would be hard leaving Roxie again. Granted, leaving New York for London had still left plenty of opportunity for them to visit each other. Savannah knew this time she would have to stay away from Dublin for the foreseeable future. After discreetly reaching down to take Danny's hand and give it a gentle squeeze, she released him and pushed the doorbell next to Syd's front door.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Danny, Syd)
    @Bella:D (Roxie)



    Lorelei Costello's House
    ~ Dublin ~
    Benjamin Reznik

    1651960224131.pngDespite Aidan's funeral still looming and without a confirmed date in sight, Benjamin had managed to hold up well the last couple of days. Granted, much of the young man's motivation to stay strong had come from his father returning home after two decades in prison. Benjamin was under no illusions. He knew that he wouldn't have been coping as well as he was had Kurt not returned when he did. The fact was, the man had returned and Benjamin was glad to have since found the strength to keep going.

    Kurt had assured him that he wasn't intending on returning to going back to work for the mob, something which Benjamin could only see would lead the man straight back into a prison cell. After hearing his father out, Benjamin understood the man's need to still connect with the mob. Just as they were to himself, the mob were family to Kurt too and the man wanted to show gratitude for their help in looking out for his son over the years. Like Conor had done for him, Benjamin was sure the Sullivans would be able to find Kurt some work that was legitimate, so he knew he had to relax and not worry about his father. The man's return was one of the best things to happen and Benjamin had spent the last couple of days soaking up on the feeling of having Kurt home.

    One of the other best things to happen to Benjamin recently was finding Lorelei and now he'd managed to at least drag himself out of his depression enough to think clearly, he knew the most important thing to do was apologise to his girlfriend for being so distant from her. Benjamin had stopped by at the restaurant in the afternoon to get up to date on how things had been going in his absence before confirming he'd be back at work in a couple of days. He returned home to get changed and make an effort to look presentable and not like he'd spent the last however many days avoiding the world.

    It was still warm, light, and an overall pleasant evening. The drive to Lorelei's house was a peaceful one, despite his growing anxiety the closer the got to his destination. Once he had parked the car, he climbed out before he had chance to talk himself out of anything. He soon found himself at Lorelei's front door and after a firm knock, he placed his hands in the pockets of his jeans. Idly stepping back, he almost stumbled as he'd forgotten he was near the edge of the doorstep and his foot landed on the level a few inches down. "Ah, shit..." he muttered as he brought his foot back up onto the step and composed himself just as the front door was pulled open. "Lorelei, I-" he began, his cheeks now flustered. "Hi," he began, sending her a sheepish smile. "How are you?" he asked her.

    @Bella:D (Lorelei)

     
    Chapter 15: Point of No Return
  • Chapter 15: Point of No Return
    Friday 26th July 1985
    ...5 days later...
    Dublin: Early Evening- Warm, Sunny, Breezy
    London: Mid-Afternoon - Hot, Sunny, Humid
    New York City: TIME- WEATHER

    ******************************
    1655678671336.png
    ******************************

    The Royal Taphouse
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Damian Nicolosi and Kerry Patrick

    1655678683154.pngWhen Damian heard about the Sullivan attack on those at the Chinese restaurant, he'd somehow perked up at the thought of the Irish being stupid enough to retaliate on London soil again. Whilst Erik was on the same side as himself and he regarded the man in a positive light, he couldn't help but feel disappointed he'd escaped the attack unscathed. Even if it were just a black eye or a minor cut, Damian would have favoured the outcome where the Irish had inflicted some damage on Erik. The reason, of course, being that he saw no benefit or fun in the peace deal between the Morettis and the Sullivans, so any reason for the agreement to be scrapped would have been welcomed. Damian thrived on dishing out torture and being involved in plotting attacks, so who better to face the Morettis wrath than the Irish lot?

    Damian had been glad to hear Gabriel was planning a visit to London so he could meet with Bruce to discuss recent developments. Ideally, Damian would have liked to have been present in such a meeting, but Gabriel and Bruce were only to be joined by Erik and Teddy, both of which he believed would be more inclined to favour the existing peaceful approach. Still, Damian was sure it was only a matter of time before someone took matters too far and made a big enough mistake to end Gabriel's patience.

    Upon their arrival at the pub, Damian had briefly greeted Gabriel and Teddy before the two men joined Bruce and Erik in the meeting room. Quadir had bee one of the men to accompany the Morettis as security, but he'd been told by Gabriel to wait in the main area of the pub during the meeting. From his standing position, casually leaning against the bar, Damian beckoned Quadir over. "Well, well, look who it is," he greeted the man with a broad smile. Although they'd only recently seen each other when attending Marcus' funeral in New York, it still felt like they had much to catch up on. "How is London treating you so far? The weather is often both questionable and a popular topic here, but the sun has decided to make an appearance today."

    hghgg.jpgHaving seen the horribly familiar figure of Gabriel Moretti enter the pub, Kerry had been quick to duck behind the bar and make a good job at pretending to be doing something of great importance down there. It turned out she didn't need to pretend too much as there was a mess of till rolls and unused beer mats to straighten out. Thankfully, Bruce had handpicked Toby to deal with the drinks for the duration of the meeting, saving Kerry from having to make any excuse to avoid serving the Italian Boss his drink. When Toby had finished preparing the drinks and was ready to deliver them to the meeting room, he looked down to Kerry. "You're going to have to leave that mess down there and serve the customers," he told her before he walked away with the tray of drinks Bruce and the others had requested.

    "Service is usually better than this," Damian informed Quadir. He leaned over the bar, knocking on the wood and sending Kerry a bright, patronising smile as she looked up to meet his gaze. "Any chance you could get us both some drinks, Kerry? The usual for me, please?" he asked, by now familiar with the barmaid from his time with the Kings.

    "Of course," she said as she stood up straight. A little flustered, her eyes darted around the pub in case there were any Morettis other than Gabriel who would recognise her from her time in New York. Satisfied there wasn't, she looked back to Damian and Quadir. "What can I get for you?" she asked Quadir.

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Quadir)
    Mentions: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce) @Melanin-Gxdess (Erik, Teddy)



    Christian's House
    ~ Hackney, London ~

    Christian Brooks

    1655678707427.pngChristian was sat on the sofa holding the telephone receiver in his hand as he spoke with his brother who had called him from Scotland. "No, listen to me, Ewan," Christian firmly began, glancing down to his bandaged arm. "Tell Mum and Dad I will come to Scotland soon. There's no reason for them to waste their money travelling all the way down here when I've already arranged a trip to come see you all in August," he assured him. It was a lie, but now he'd told it he realised he would have to cover his tracks and actually visit his family in Scotland. For now, the last thing he wanted was his parents showing up in London with all the trouble he and the Kings were caught up in, not to mention, he needed to give his arm time to heal enough so he didn't need to explain why he'd been shot. Were he still a Detective, it would have been easy to explain. But his circumstances now would lead to too many questions from his nosy mother.

    After his call had ended, Christian returned to doing what he could with only one fully functional arm, making sure the house was presentable enough before May arrived. With her now knowing the truth about Trevor, Christian felt more able to speak openly with May. He'd felt bad keeping such a big secret and now he hoped he could explain himself to her. He was also interested to know how she felt about the whole matter. It was one thing to find out who her father was and that she was related to the King siblings. It was another to then be told to choose between her siblings or her father, to have to decide never to meet the man she'd wanted to find out about to begin with. Christian was keen to know how she felt about that now, without the pressure of Bruce and the others telling her to decide.

    Once satisfied the house was clean enough, Christian sat down with the television on. Whilst he could still sift through his paperwork as he recovered, he had found himself growing restless stuck alone in the house after a few days. As he toyed with the bandage around his arm, he couldn't help but think back to the man who he'd shot and who had then returned fire. There was something familiar about him that he couldn't ignore.

    @BasDorcha (May)


    On the Beach
    ~ Bournemouth, England ~

    Spencer King

    1655678727442.pngThe last few months as a whole had been heavy ones, with the last couple of weeks being particularly stressful. Spencer felt like his tolerance was being tested and as much as he believed he was mentally able to handle everything, he knew himself it was starting to affect him and in turn filter down into his marriage. That was why he'd had no intention of cancelling the trip away he'd booked some weeks ago. It had been difficult packing for the trip last night; feeling a pinch of guilt for taking time away from London and its ongoing problems. It had been five days since Billy, Jeremy and Christian had been injured in the attack. Whilst all three of them were going to pull through, it didn't stop him from feeling concerned about them. Along with his concern, he was torn between wanting to retaliate towards the Sullivans and trying to respect Billy's request for him not to fight back. Spencer understood where his brother was coming from and he didn't want to keep the war going, but he worried the Kings would appear week if they simply cowered down.

    Frustration also emerged from a source within London. Along with Bruce, Spencer had paid Trevor a visit a few days ago to give the man his marching orders. The attempts to persuade the man to leave London, along with the threats on his life, had failed. It turned out that Trevor had proof that Spencer had killed a man six years ago. Granted, Spencer had killed far more people than he cared to admit, but Trevor knowing about just one of them was extremely serious. Not only could such a revelation result in Spencer being imprisoned for murder, but it would open up a whole can of worms which would land most of his family and friends in trouble. Suddenly, Trevor had leverage over the Kings and Spencer felt like his hands were now tied. As it stood, he couldn't get rid of Trevor, so the man was seemingly free to saunter around London. For now, at least.

    Spencer had thought about Harper a lot since the day they told May the truth about her father. Harper has shown a level of disdain and upset towards him that had hurt him, even if he didn't show it to anyone. After everything he'd done for his siblings since Trevor ditched them and Laura died, Spencer was shocked to hear how his sister felt. Whilst he understood he could be overbearing at times, he always hoped his brothers and Harper knew he was doing what he thought was right and that he was trying to honour their mother's request for him and Bruce to look out for them. Now, he felt the distance between himself and Harper, and alarmingly, he felt one edge that Trevor was sticking around and his sister had been willing to give the bastard the time of day. On top of that, Jeremy had come clean to Spencer a couple of days ago; telling him about his feelings for Harper. Whilst he'd suspected something was going on as far back as the nightclub explosion, having Jeremy finally confirm it to him was a whole other story!

    Following the attack at the restaurant, Gabriel Moretti had been made aware due to Erik having been involved. The Italian hadn't hesitated to arrange a visit to London so he could have a meeting with Bruce. Not only did Moretti rub him up the wrong way, but Spencer wasn't about to cancel his long overdue break because Moretti had snapped his fingers. Thankfully, Bruce had everything in hand and Spencer's presence wasn't mandatory, so he was able to avoid having to hold his tongue for the smug Italian... on this occasion.

    After getting on top of business the evening before, Spencer had driven to Bournemouth with Shona and Eddie so they could spend the next few days on holiday. They'd checked into the 4-star hotel and spent the rest of their evening relaxing before their first full day. The following morning, they'd had breakfast before leaving for a day out on and around the beach. Spencer had rented out a beach hut for the day, kitted out with a table and chairs, along with enough space for Eddie to sleep in his pram out of the hot sunshine. Spencer wasn't used to been able to just sit out and switch off from work, so it was of course difficult for his thoughts not to revert back to everything that was troubling, especially in the moments of peace where he and Shona sat back in their sun loungers soaking up the sunshine.

    h.jpgWith Eddie still asleep inside the beach hut and their chairs positioned directly in front of it, Spencer had left Shona for a short time as a burst of energy and need to cool down had led him to going off for a swim in the sea. Feeling fully refreshed, he rushed back to Shona with a boyish smile on his face. "You should get yourself in the water for a bit to cool off," he told her, pushing back his messy, wet hair. "Not that I think even the chilly sea could make you less hot. Nothing could," he added, leaning in to give her a kiss. Staying only in his swimming trunks, he picked up his jeans from where he'd left them on his lounger and retrieved his wallet from the back pocket. "I'm feeling ice-cream. Want one?" he asked her.

    The ice-cream van wasn't far away and after only a few minutes, Spencer returned, walking barefoot in the sand with a cone in each hand whilst still managing to grip his wallet in his right. He gave Shona her ice-cream before sitting down next to her. There was a brief moment after gazing to his wife that he fell silent and appeared to switch off. The pleasant memories he had of both of his parents together were very few, but in that moment, he was dragged back into one. The odd occasions Trevor took the family on a day out, Spencer recalled how the man wouldn't often dig into his pocket to treat them, not without being pestered first, but when it came to buying ice-cream the man didn't even need to be asked. Not only that, but the gesture always seemed to make Laura brighten up, even on her bad days. Spencer brought himself back to the present, for a moment looking ahead to the calming waves in the sea as they rolled in towards the sand. He wasn't sure now if his natural urge to treat them both to ice-cream was a bad thing. On the one hand, it suddenly made him feel like he had something in common with Trevor, which was never a good thing. On the other, the association also reminded him of the few times Trevor and Laura took him and his brothers on days out, as well as the fond memories of seeing Laura genuinely smile for something as simple as ice-cream. "It's just fucking ice-cream," Spencer thought to himself, kicking himself back into the reality where all he'd done was treat himself and Shona to ice-cream on a sunny day.

    Spencer looked back to Shona and smiled at her. "I can't wait 'til Eddie's old enough to appreciate all this. Can just imagine him building sandcastles and kicking the ball about with Callum," he fondly told her. Pausing, he took a moment to lick more of his ice-cream, eventually looking back to Shona. "I don't know how you put up with me, love. Between Bruce and Harper kicking off at me lately, along with Billy taking time to point out I'm a moody bastard, it's you I feel sorry for. We're both happy though, aren't we?" he asked her, more so wanting to know Shona was happy as he knew there were no doubts in his mind when it came to her. "The business, I know that's rough and weighing us all down. But what about me and you? Being with each other - are you happy?"

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Shona)


    BodyWorks Gym
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper

    b09e64a0d316ad305b9be47b46d10aa08f6b3837f6f29d0b3eae1ff2d3736106.jpgAdam had returned home to Dublin from London to learn Elena had gone missing the night before. Having already been unimpressed after learning Thomas had got himself arrested whilst on a date with Elena, Adam was inevitably going to be pissed off upon learning his daughter had gone missing during a double-date. Adam had demanded to know how Elena could have disappeared whilst out with both Thomas and Leo whose positions within the mob automatically dictated they'd be capable of preventing anything bad from happening to Elena and Natasha. Despite his angry gut reaction, Chase had been able to talk Adam into calming down and seeing reason. Having then spoken properly with Thomas and Leo, Adam decided it was fair that they couldn't have been glued to Elena's side every minute during what had been intended as a casual double-date. There was no suspicion in anyone's mind that Elena had disappeared on her own accord, given that she had every reason to stick around where Adam and Thomas were concerned. That unfortunately only left them to figure she had been taken against her will.

    The last few days had been spent trying to find out who would take Elena and why, not to mention where she was. Adam wasn't willing to entertain the thought that she could be dead, focusing his attention on finding her and no doubt punishing whoever was responsible. Unfortunately, for as sweet and innocent as Elena was, there was a long list of potential suspects due to those she associated with. Although he still looked into it, Adam doubted Isabella was at all behind it, even if their daughter had left Cuba for Dublin without her mother's blessing. It was the fact Elena was his daughter and also that Elena was dating Thomas that was the most worrying. Adam had his fair share of enemies and people he'd crossed over the years, and the fact Thomas was Syd's brother, James' son, and Conor's nephew only illuminated Elena's link to the mob further. Anyone with a score to settle with the Irish Mob could be a suspect, which made it much more difficult to find her.

    mn.pngToday, Adam had asked Thomas and Leo to meet him at the gym so they could share any information they'd been able to find before discussing their next plan of action. Adam had barely had chance to speak to the two young men when his attention was drawn to the reception telephone which Olivia answered. "What do you want?" Olivia coldly spoke down the receiver, seemingly out of character for someone who was generally polite and professional at work. After pursing her lips, she beckoned Adam closer. "It's sleazy Phelan. Says he has information about your daughter," she told him, handing him the receiver.

    Adam didn't waste any time taking it from Olivia and telling Phelan to talk. "Are you sure? If you're fucking with--" he began, pausing as he listened to what the youngest Sweeney brother had to say. "The same cabin? Alright. I suggest you lay low." Without further word, Adam ended the call and rushed past Thomas and Leo to make his way to his parked car. It was out of character for Adam to rush off without leaving any form of action plan or instructions, but then it wasn't often someone he cared for on a personal level had their life in his hands. Before getting into his car, he opened the car boot and reached into the large black holdall, retrieving a handgun and hunter's knife from within the bag full of firearms and other weapons.


    @Bella:D (Thomas) @Melanin-Gxdess (Leo)




    The Sullivans Pub
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    James Porter

    1655678746302.pngWith Lucy spending time with some of the other women related to the mob, James had decided to get himself out of the house too. Retirement came with its perks, especially those where he didn't have to take the weight of the world on his shoulders and have to deal with the likes of the Morettis and the Kings. Still, James couldn't help but struggle to occupy himself and keep from getting bored. There was only so much time he could spend working out, babysitting, and fixing cars before he got bored. With Syd in charge whilst Conor recuperated, it made it even harder for James to distance himself from the business.

    The best James could offer without putting himself in Lucy's bad books was to help where it came to Adam's searches for his missing daughter, Elena. With the young woman working at the pub and it being a hub of information and activity, James had offered to station himself there for the night. Should any calls come through or Elena herself show up, James would be able to step in. Seated in the corner where he could see everyone entering and hear the pub's telephone if it rang, he'd been quietly enjoying his pint.

    On his break, Dermot had joined James for a short time, giving him an update on how things had gone down during the attack on the Kings. "Well, I suspect anyone involved in Elena's disappearance won't be as lucky to walk away," James pointed out, on the subject of Adam not killing any of the Kings that night. "He's right though. This shit's just going to keep going around in circles. Take it from someone who's somehow survived the Romanos, IWU, and Morettis. Things are getting too personal for the business and it's hard to get out of that kind of war. Negotiation becomes impossible. Not only that, but I know Benjie wouldn't want to hear someone else was killed and using Aidan as an excuse for it."

    "Retirement's turning you sentimental, James," Dermot teased. Looking at his watch, he knew he had to get back out and check in on things back at base. With Adam and others focused on finding Elena, he knew they couldn't be distracted from everything else that could be going on in Dublin. Seeing Tom enter the pub, Dermot nudged James. "The ginger lad enjoyed his first mission. Took a bullet home as souvenir," he joked before walking off and giving Tom a friendly acknowledgement on his way out.

    @BasDorcha (Tom)


    Textile Factory - Mob Base
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~

    Patience Davenport & Phelan Sweeney

    54513386_389575354927430_2311337671192126012_n.jpgPhelan had been keeping his nose clean and staying well away from causing trouble, especially since the Sweeneys became officially allied with the Sullivans. Unfortunately, some of his former friends hadn't been about to let Phelan avoid any dramas. They had not taken kindly to hearing the Sweeneys had sold out to join forces with the Sullivans. Of course, Phelan was the only one of the three brothers who had been friends with the Flanagan gang and one of its senior members, John Nolan, had seized the opportunity to involve Phelan in his plan to get revenge on Adam Harper. Since the day Adam and his fellow gang members had gatecrashed the Flanagan-owned cabin, killing both Ross and Eoin, as well as triggering a asthma attack in Doug and overall humiliating John, the latter had vowed to get revenge on Adam. Along with Jay and Shane who were also present on the night in question, he decided the best way to get to Adam would be to use the man's daughter, Elena.

    With John, Jay and Shane all waiting at the cabin where they'd been holding Elena for five days, Scott had stayed in Dublin and with the help of a friend had ambushed Phelan into making a call to Adam's gym upon getting words the man in question was there to answer the call. Surrounding Phelan as he used the public payphone, the two men held a knife to his back as they made sure he told Adam exactly what they'd commanded him to. "Olivia. It's Phelan Sweeney..." he paused as the young woman was clearly unimpressed to hear from him due to a past altercation a couple of months ago. "I need to speak with Adam. I have information about his daughter." Pausing, Phelan looked uncomfortably to Scott before hearing Adam's voice. "Adam, I know where Elena is. John Nolan took her because of what happened back at the Flanagans cabin with Ross and Eoin. Listen, you have to go there, right now. They told me the only way she's safe is if you go there alone and hand yourself over. And you've on got thirty minutes to get there, so no funny business." Phelan quickly nodded as Adam questioned the location, forgetting the man couldn't actually see him. "Yeah, the same cabin, over in the Baskins," he confirmed. When Adam finished the call by telling him to lay low, Phelan suspected he might not have any choice given the two men towering over him.

    *****​

    A few minutes' walk from BodyWorks gym, one of the Sullivan bases was located, on the upper-level of a Mob-affiliated textile factory. Patience had been walking towards the nearest bus stop so she could return to Sutton after a visit into the city. However, as she took the shortcut through one of the alleyways, she was approached by a vaguely familiar man. By the time he reached her, she could see his bloodied and bruised face, but the way he was clutching at his abdomen with his blood-stained hands told her his face was the least of his worries. This was the second time lately she'd been confronted by the sight of someone bleeding out, with Sinead Callahan being the first on the day she was attacked outside the church.

    Edwards had been asked to check in on the bases around Dublin City Centre and as he was making his way to the textile factory, he would soon notice the young blonde woman walking towards him as Phelan held onto her for support whilst he limped along. "Help us!" she worriedly called out to Edwards. On closer inspection, she recognised the man in question as someone who often came to the church she worked at with Father Healy. "He's been stabbed," she explained. The young woman's face was almost as pale as Phelan's, though his was down to the blood-loss, whilst hers was down to the shock and fear at the sight of so much blood. "Is there a phone? We need an ambulance," she said, unaware that she was close to a mob base Edwards could make use of.

    BloodThunder27 BloodThunder27 (Edwards)
    [OTHER AVAILABLE CHARACTERS CAN JOIN IN AT THE BASE, LET US KNOW]

     
    Chapter 16: Love and War
  • Chapter 16: Love and War
    Friday 23rd August 1985
    ...Four weeks later...
    Dublin: Early Evening - Dry, Warm, Breezy
    London: Evening- Impending Rain, Humid, Cloudy
    New York City: Early Afternoon - Warm, Sunny, Cloudy

    ******************************
    1659903766620.png
    ******************************

    Blake's House
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Adam Harper and Lucas Sullivan

    1659903783927.pngAdam would be lying if he said the last month hadn't been full of challenges and serious contemplation. Thankfully, most who asked were more than willing to accept a vague and short response to such a question. Chase, Blake, and Elena remained the three people he was more likely to open up to. After his leg wound became infected, he had to be put onto antibiotics to stop the infection from spreading. The lingering pain in his leg had commanded him to rest, but by the end of the first week he was already getting restless and ended up back in the gym pushing himself through as much of a workout as he could in light of his injuries. Besides, he didn't want to lose out on any progress he'd made with his workouts and keeping fit was a way of catharsis for him. With Isabella still hanging around, he certainly needed as many outlets for his frustration as he could get. The two had spoken on a number of occasions since her arrival in Dublin, all of which were frosty interactions.

    Despite his own injuries, Adam's main concern had been for Elena and how she was coping following the kidnapping. Aware of the ordeal the men had forced her to suffer through, he was understood that the scars on her were psychological more than physiological. His daughter had been somewhat clingy, for a lack of a better word, when with her father. Whilst his past self would have shunned away from such dependency, it never once crossed his mind where Elena was concerned. If she needed him to be there and to reassure her, then he was more than willing to be there for her. Seeing the state she was in at the cabin had broken his heart, so there was no way he wouldn't go out of his way to be there for her now, no matter what she needed from him.

    During his debrief with Conor, Adam had at times had to force himself to bite his tongue. Whilst his boss claimed to understand why he'd rushed in to save Elena, he got the overall impression Conor was blaming him for Leo and Thomas getting injured. Having watched Conor act on impulse and in a reckless manner on numerous occasions over the years, it was hard to accept the man confusing recklessness with the innate need to protect his daughter. Then again, Adam wouldn't have accepted the criticism even from someone known for being more controlled, be it James or anyone else. In the end, Adam maintained to Conor that he would do it all again if Elena needed him and the boss seemed to accept it. Adam also let the man's criticism slide as he figured it was all too personal for him with Leo and Thomas being involved, not to mention Conor still seemed to have reservations about his relationship with Blake.

    To add to the weight of the last few weeks, Aidan's funeral had finally taken place a week ago. It had been a relief to finally see the man laid to rest, but it had still been difficult having to see another friend buried. He was glad that Kurt was now present in Dublin, but Benjamin's grief was still clear to see and Adam couldn't help but feel bad for the lad. Just like Elena, Benjamin was as innocent as a person could be despite being related to gangsters and criminals. Both of them had been scarred and hurt through no fault of their own.

    On the subject of dead guys, one man who was still clinging on to his life was Phelan Sweeney. The man's condition at the hospital had taken a significant turn for the worse the day after he was admitted. The man suffered a heart attack in the hospital and the lack of oxygen to his brain had led to the man being put into an induced coma. As wrong as it would sound, Adam hoped Phelan would give in and let himself die, because the fact of the matter was that there was no way he could be allowed to survive - certainly not with enough of a functioning brain. Phelan knew who was behind Elena's kidnapping and were such information to make it back to the police, then so could the numerous murders committed at the cabin that night. So the easiest way would be for Phelan to die quickly, before someone was ordered to help him along.

    lucas.jpgAfter a heavy few weeks, Adam was determined to try give himself and those he was closest to something pleasant to focus on. The fact it was Blake's birthday gave the perfect opportunity. Although it was her birthday yesterday, he'd arranged to do something closer to the weekend so everyone could get more into the celebratory spirit. He was taken aback by how understanding and supportive Blake had been towards him, especially following Isabella's unexpected arrival, so he wanted to make sure she knew how much he cared about her. In the past, such a celebration would have likely involved him taking Blake out for a heavy night of drinking. However, now family was a bigger part of his life, he realised he needed to do something more responsible and that involved their kids. Adam had arranged to cook dinner for Blake, with their kids joining them. Of course, the invite then extended to Natasha's and Elena's respective love interests. Not wanting Collin to feel left out, Adam further extended the invitation so Lucas could join them too - partly to keep Collin company but also to give Finn and George some peace as his way of thanking them for opening up their home to the 'wounded soldiers' a few weeks ago.

    Although it was agreed the dinner was best held in Blake's family home, Adam wanted full reign over the kitchen and dining room as he wanted to treat her for her birthday. Having his daughter walking into his life and him entering a serious relationship with a woman he loved seemed to naturally open Adam up to wanting to cook dinner for everyone now. It was the closest he'd ever been to being the centre of a family dinner, certainly since he was a teenager and essentially became the disappointment of his family. Admittedly, his own family had inspired part of the dinner he was cooking today. Granted, the main course was his late grandmother's signature recipe and Adam was always her favourite grandkid, even after all of the times he was in trouble at school. He'd liked the old lady more than he did his own parents, so her passing when he was 16 had been the only time he'd mourned for his family. His parents and siblings could all be dead now, for all he knew, but it wouldn't make any different to him.

    When the paella main course was mostly ready, Adam changed out of his t-shirt and into some fresh clothes before calling the adults into the dining room. After taking a couple of plates of food into the lounge where Collin and Lucas were hanging out, Adam then returned to the kitchen and served out various plates of tapas starters in the centre of the table. Finally taking his seat next to Blake, with her on his right, he was glad to rest his aching leg for a little while. He leaned in and kissed her cheek. "Happy birthday, love," he told her, a warm smile on is lips. "Help yourselves to whatever you fancy. Main course won't be too long," he told them. He turned to Elena who was seated on his left side. "¿Estás bien?" he gently asked her.

    @Bella:D (Blake, Thomas, Natasha, Collin) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Elena) @Melanin-Gxdess (Leo)



    Beachside Steakhouse
    ~ Burrow Beach, Sutton, Dublin ~
    Sinead and Liam Callahan

    1659903826557.pngEven thought Savannah had left weeks ago, Sinead still felt her heart ache as much as it had when her eldest child had first left. She missed her daughter dearly and longed to see Callum's happy little smile again. Although she had managed to speak with the two by carefully planned calls to public telephones, nothing could stop Sinead from worrying. She worried about all of her children and family, so of course she was going to worry when she had no idea where Savannah and Callum were. To add to her concerns, she had been made aware that Braden was heading to London with members of the mob to 'speak' with the Kings. Sinead may be a dreamer and somewhat ditzy, but she wasn't stupid and she knew whatever her son was up to was not simply going to be talking. She worried for his safety and she also feared that her family were just going to make the war with the Kings even worse. Of course, Alex had been causing some trouble in Dublin since Savannah left, but what good was going down there and causing more problems going to do?

    All in all, Sinead felt anxious and depressed all over again. She'd ended up seeing her doctor and having them put her back on her medication, upping her doses to levels she hadn't needed to take in quite some years. After the breakdowns she'd had in the past, she recognised the signs and knew she was headed in that direction if things continued to get worse for her family.

    1659903842084.pngLiam had also been able to see the signs and with it being the summer holidays and not having school, he asked his mother if she wanted to hang out with him. Leaving Hattie with Peter and Emery, Sinead had agreed to spending some one-to-one time with her youngest, especially as such offers didn't willingly come from the boy so often. Despite it being a nice day outside, Liam had talked Sinead into going to the movies with him and they'd managed to see reruns of the first two Star Wars films, with him then making his mother promise she'd take him to see the third one soon. Granted, he'd already seen all three films, but it was much more fun watching them on the big screen than on VHS.

    Following the film, Sinead had taken Liam for a meal to a cute steakhouse by the beach. As they finished up their meal, Liam gripped onto his tall glass and sucked in some milkshake through the straw, as if giving himself some courage to say what he was thinking. "Sav did the right thing, Mum. She wasn't happy here and she wasn't happy in London. She wanted to go somewhere safe and away from all of this fighting, so she did. I miss her and Callum lots, but I'm happy she did what she did to try be happy." Taking another drink, he awkwardly eyed his mother. "It's what I'd do. And... I know it's what you'd do. If it wasn't for Dad, Brady and Em, you'd move away, wouldn't you? You're too kind to be stuck here like this. Father Healy--"

    "Enough, Liam!" Sinead interrupted him. Regardless of what her heart wanted, she could never leave her husband and kids in Dublin, and she knew they were in no rush to turn their backs on the mob. "Finish your milkshake, sweety. We need to get home before your dad starts worrying."

    As they walked along the quiet beach in direction of the parking lot her car was in, she decided to talk about something less personal. "So, poor Luke, hey? Who would have thought Darth Vader was his father. I wonder what his dad looks like without that helmet thing," she curiously pondered.

    "You need to take me to see episode six, Mum," Liam simply told her, flashing a smirk. "Wait until I tell dad you enjoyed the films after all the times you said they looked rubbish!"

    "Oh, and that's another thing! Why didn't we go see the first three films before the ones we watched today?!" she asked, clearly disappointed to think she'd missed out on some earlier movies.


    A Peaceful Place
    ~ Unknown, Earth ~
    Savannah Callahan

    1659903858734.pngLeaving Dublin had been the hardest decision Savannah had had to make in her life, but she knew finding safety and peace wasn't going to come with ease. Not only was she leaving behind the friends and family she loved, but she was also taking Callum away from them too. Despite the bad blood between them, she also felt bad about taking Callum away from Alex and the Kings. However, everyone had proved to her that neither London nor Dublin were safe places for her boy to grow up in. After witnessing many loved ones being killed and injured in gang wars, as well as learning about the family members who had been killed before she was born, she had to end the cycle. She could not let Callum go through the same kinds of trauma, even if it was difficult right now. Maybe one day, when she had assurance both sides of his family had ceased fighting each other, then she could return to them.

    The first couple of weeks since moving away had been the hardest. Savannah, Danny and Callum were living in a small villa near the coast. The hot weather was perfect, the neighbours were sweet, and having a pool and beach close by were a bonus. Still, she struggled to embrace them as Callum was clearly having trouble adapting. Of course he missed Alex and both sides of his family, and he'd been upset to hear they weren't just on a vacation but were staying there. He often asked when Alex was going to join them and if Hattie and Eddie would be coming over to play. Callum's questions hit her harder than her own longing to see her family. There had been times when she considered returning to Dublin, but it didn't take too much to remind herself of the hell she'd left behind.

    Now, weeks had passed and Callum seemed to be settling in much better. He'd made friends with the children living nearby and he seemed to be enjoying living so close to the beach. This allowed Savannah to relax more and truly embrace the place she was now calling home. She'd already managed to find herself work in a nearby fancy club, sharing her duties between playing the piano and greeting the customers.

    There was one person who had been her rock throughout it all and that was Danny. The man had been willing to support her throughout everything and she knew she wouldn't have been able to escape without him. When they first reconnected a few months back, she never imagined they'd end up where they were now. Not only that, but she didn't expect it to be so easy to be around him. What she did know by now was that the feelings she'd had for him back in New York had now returned, but they were different in a way. Her feelings for him now were more mature and more evolved than when they were younger and he was her first love. She could already feel herself falling in love with him again and she was just waiting for the right moment to tell him outright.

    Mentioned: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Danny)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 17: To Die For
  • Chapter 17: To Die For
    Saturday 7th September 1985
    ...2 weeks later...
    Dublin: Early Evening - Dry, Hot, Clear Skies
    London: Early Evening - Overcast, Cloudy, Mild
    New York: Evening - Chilly, Humid, Clear Skies
    Corfu: Late Evening - Warm, Humid, Clear Skies

    ******************************
    1662938283308.png
    ******************************

    The Porter House
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Olivia Sullivan

    1662938294607.pngSince Olivia and Sam had gone to the club a couple of weeks ago, they'd been on a few more small dates. Be it a relaxing drink in a coffee shop or a night out in some of Dublin's clubs, they'd been getting along very well. Although she had been making him work to prove himself to her, she couldn't deny she was attracted to him and wanted to get closer. Stubborn was what her family did and she wasn't the kind of person to just fall at a guy's feet, no matter how attractive and charming he was.

    When James and Lucy told her they were going out on a date, Olivia immediately thought to invite Sam over and take advantage of having the house to herself for once. It wasn't that she thought she needed their permission to invite a guy over, but she didn't want them scaring him off nor cramping her style. Whether intentional or not, she knew how embarrassing the Sullivans could be and she wasn't ready for that just yet. So, to avoid James and Lucy being embarrassing as well as any potential of them warning her against dating a gangster, she avoided telling them she was inviting Sam over.

    As soon as they'd left the house, Olivia was on the phone to Sam telling him to come over. They would have a good few hours to hang out before the oldies would return home. She wasn't oblivious to the guard stationed by the house and the likelihood he'd tell James that Sam had been over, but she'd rather just explain herself after than risk him refusing if she asked first. Besides, Sam was employed by Conor, so it wasn't like he couldn't be trusted in the house!

    Olivia had set some snacks and drinks out on the coffee table, as well as found a few horror movies they could watch. Whist she waited for Sam to arrive, she laid across the sofa cuddling the latest addition to the Porter household - a rottweiler puppy named Zeus.

    @BasDorcha (Samuel)
    @Bella:D (Thomas)



    The Callahan House
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Sinead Callahan

    1662938307208.pngSinead had been struggling since she and Liam were taken by Kit and Jocelyn. Even before that ordeal, she'd been having trouble staying positive and keeping her spirits up, so that evening had felt like the final straw. She'd had her medication increased and reluctantly been to see her counsellor a week ago. Although she was doing well and had been able to smile around her family, she was still struggling. What was hurting the most was that she couldn't stop herself from resenting Savannah for leaving the way she had. Whilst she didn't have the heart to blame her daughter for what had happened to herself and Liam two weeks ago, she was hurt that her daughter had left and taken Callum with her. Sinead felt like she was being punished for Alex's and the Kings' behaviour. Three days ago, Sinead was meant to take a pre-planned call from Savannah, arranged to come through to a business on the outskirts of Dublin. Sinead had refused to go, sending Peter to speak to their daughter instead.

    Sinead did have one distraction from worrying about Savannah and Callum, but it wasn't exactly a pleasant one. When Braden had returned from his job in London, she soon learned he'd managed to get shot in the foot. Regardless of the fact he'd been tended to by Finn and Amy, Sinead still found herself fussing around him. The fact he'd been shot in the foot made her wonder how close he'd come to being shot somewhere fatal and that in turn made her worry about losing him too. This concern naturally spread to Emery who had proved to be as stubborn as ever and gave Sinead no reassurance she'd stay away from risky jobs. Really, Sinead wasn't surprised she'd been forced back towards treatment for her mental health. She was sure they would all make her crazy any day now. Liam and Hattie gave her no cause for concern, so she found herself praying that wouldn't change.

    Although she didn't usually cook anything special on a Saturday evening, having Peter and Braden both home rather than working had inspired her to make them a meal. Emery had declined because she still insisted working for Conor was more important than spending time with her family. Liam and Hattie had been quick to leave the dinner table after they'd eaten their food, but the three adults remained at the table. With Peter next to her and Braden across from her, she wasn't in a hurry to leave the table. "There's more stew if you guys are still hungry enough," she suggested. More than anything, she just wanted to savour the time she had with them both together. "Maybe we should watch a movie when the kids have gone to bed. A few drinks and nibbles. Y'know?" she suggested, forcing some enthusiasm despite feeling downbeat deep down. Reaching out, she grabbed the opened bottle of wine and filled her glass again. "I remember when this table used to be busier," she sadly recalled.

    @Bella:D (Braden, Peter)
    @BasDorcha (Amy)



    Around Dublin City
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan

    1662938318906.pngConor had been back in charge of the business for three days, after almost two months of being out of action. Even if he wasn't feeling up to it, he knew he couldn't stay away from his responsibilities for too long. He needed to make his presence known not only to his employees and business partners, but also to his enemies and the competition. The Sullivans were known to be a powerful family, but as long as their leader was out of action, it could only damage that reputation.

    Grateful for him stepping in, Conor was at least happy to relieve Syd of the burden of running the business after two months. He'd assured Syd, Aliana and anyone else that he was up to getting back to work now. Other than more headaches than he'd like and having to wear his glasses more for reading or driving, he felt physically fit and able to get back to normal. Psychologically, he wasn't so sure, but he'd been hiding it well enough not to concern anyone, including Aliana. There were times were he felt like he was having to consciously distract himself from getting angry by something someone had said or done. He'd maintained his composure when faced with the Kings demanding to know where Callum was, but really had wanted to smash Spencer's and Alex's heads into a brick wall.

    Having spent too long catching up with paperwork, Conor had decided to spend some time out of the house and checking in on his businesses. Given Leo's desire to follow in his footsteps, Conor had told his son to join him for the evening. Having just checked in on the Oak Tree Restaurant, Conor drove them to The Sullivans Pub. Although he was fully up to date with his favourite pub, he decided it was a good place for a brief break. "Benjie seems to be doing well now. You and the others should invite him to join you out sometimes. Lorelei too, of course," he suggested. Parking up the car, Conor climbed out and as he waited for Leo to join him, he shook hands with the security guard on the door. After briefly catching up with his employee, he pointed Leo to one of the tables outside, deciding to take advantage of the nice evening and chat to his soon without the rowdy drinkers inside drowning out the conversation.

    With the security guard going inside to fetch them their drinks, Conor sat back in his seat and looked to Leo sitting across from him. "How's it going then?" he asked his son. "Have you and Nat patched things up now, then?" he asked. Though his voice sounded casual, there was still a stern tone to it. Conor was fully aware that Leo had recently upset Natasha. Given Conor had promised to look after Blake and her kids, it put him in a tricky position when it was his own son who had upset Blake's daughter. "How the bloody hell did you manage to upset her like that?" he curiously asked.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Leo)



    Beachside Villa
    ~ Corfu Town, Corfu ~
    Savannah Callahan

    094a9c4c43822be347067600ac97bf7f.jpg30 minutes ago...

    Savannah found it peaceful living so close to the beach and as she tucked Callum into bed, she couldn't help but look out of the window where she could see the moonlight reflecting across the sea a distance away. As she read Callum a bedtime story, the boy gazed towards the window, fascinated by the stars in the clear night sky. He'd asked her a few impossible questions, like how many stars there were, but soon enough his mother's soft voice had sent him off to sleep. After placing a kiss on the boy's forehead, she closed the book and placed it back on the shelf. She looked out of the window for a little while longer, then closed the blinds and switched off the lamp, leaving only the nightlight on in Callum's room.

    After carefully closing the door, so as not to wake the boy, she walked into the open plan kitchen and lounge. "He's fast asleep already. Must have used up all of his energy swimming today," she informed Danny. Stepping into the kitchen area, she retrieved two wine glasses from the cupboard and then lifted a bottle into view. "Would sir like a drink?" she offered him. Regardless of Danny's answer, she poured herself a glass and walked into the lounge area, placing the drinks on the coffee table.

    Closing the blinds, she shut out any view through the patio doors and full-length windows, wanting to feel cosy for the rest of the night. With some classical music playing in the background, she sat beside Danny and took a small drink of wine before setting the glass back down. "Are you doing okay?" she softly asked him, crossing her legs as she leaned back comfortably into the sofa. "No regrets about coming out here with me?" she seriously asked. She knew he'd taken a sacrifice leaving behind Dublin and the work he'd been doing for Conor, so she hoped he was happy with his decision. She hoped he understood just how grateful she was that he'd joined her. She was certainly glad he had come with her. Savannah loved him and felt secure in his presence.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Danny)

    *****​

    Damian Nicolosi

    1662938375780.pngPresently...

    Having sent one of their men ahead to scope out the villa and check the perimeter to report back on any potential obstacles, Damian remained with Tatiana and Teddy on the jetty where their motor boat was docked, their driver remaining on the boat ready to speed off whenever the time came. They'd travelled by boat from mainland Greece and had been working on surveillance from their concealed spot for the last hour or so. It had been thanks to the information Trevor had provided that Gabriel had been able to have the false identities traced, eventually leading them to Savannah's location on the island of Corfu. As soon as Gabriel had been given a precise location, he's sent his team to Greece to work on retrieving Callum so he could be returned to the Kings. As he was relying on his own allies in Greece and the agreements they had in place, he couldn't have any of the Kings tagging along. It would have been difficult to get clearance for the London gang to operate in the area. It was because of that that he'd made the decision to return Callum to London without feeling obliged to consult Bruce and Alex first. Whilst he respected Bruce, he wasn't willing to compromise his plans by including Alex, who he'd deemed likely to act on impulse and emotion.

    "The kid's been asleep for thirty minutes now and no movement from Savannah and Danny towards the boy's room," Damian informed Tatiana and Teddy as he lowered the binoculars from in front of his eyes. This was then confirmed over the two-way radio from the man on surveillance close to the villa. "Are you both ready to liberate the brat from the Irish rats?" he asked his two colleagues, flashing a smile. The orders had been clear, to extract Callum from the villa with minimal disruption and to bring no harm to the child in the process. Gabriel had been less concerned with the well-being of Savannah and Danny. As long as they stayed out of the way and unaware, it was likely no harm would come to them. If they happened to get in the way, then that was another story, as far as Damian was concerned. "Doesn't this remind you of the days in Miami? The beach, the hot weather. The sweet taste of danger?" he asked Teddy and Tatiana as he slotted his gun into the holster ready to follow their lead. "Not that this one offers much danger..." he reasoned. The fact he'd known Gabriel for so long reassured him that his boss wasn't going soft in his old age wanting to reunite a father with his son. Damian saw this as Gabriel securing another bargaining chip. Another way to get the Kings into line and in debt to the Morettis. Having scoped out London for long enough, Damian certainly saw a lot of profit and potential in London, so he understood why Gabriel was keen to get a stake in the city.

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy) Pyroclast Pyroclast (Tatiana)

     
    Chapter 18: Precarious Situations
  • Chapter 18: Precarious Situations
    Saturday 14th September 1985
    ..7 days later...
    Dublin: Evening- Raining, Cool, Windy
    London: Evening - Dry, Warm, Clear Skies

    ******************************
    1665520000095.png
    ******************************

    The Royal Taphouse
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Spencer King and Christian Brooks

    3 days ago...


    ezgif-4-859ebe91cf.gifSpencer had asked Christian to join him at the pub for drinks so they could talk business. Whilst it wasn't a lie, there were other reasons for their meeting. Having led Christian into the back room with their drinks, he invited the private investigator to sit on the sofa across the coffee table from him. Despite the situation at the jazz club over a week ago being sorted out at the time, the news soon enough made its way to Spencer. Hearing that the Scotsman had attacked some guy in public wasn't something that would concern him if it was the actions of almost anyone else he knew. Hell, he was the last person to judge anyone for acting violently and he certainly had no problem with the idea of jumping to a woman's defence. May was his sister, so he was particularly grateful that Christian had stepped in. However, it was the fact that Christian was one of the few people he knew who wasn't violent and impulsive that concerned him. Not to mention, he'd not seem his usual focused self lately.

    "Whilst I appreciate you looking out for May and I'm glad you were there to step in, we need you focused, mate," Spencer explained. "You could have got yourself locked up for smacking that prick about," he pointed out. "I'm not sure you should be mixing business with your personal life, especially not when it involves you dating my sister. Who, might I add, also happens to be the daughter of the man we've been paying you to investigate. I'm not sure how objective you can be when you're watching a bloke whose daughter you've got the hots for."

    "So, you don't like me getting close to your sister is what you're saying?" Christian remarked. "I'm glad I was because it meant I was there to step in and put that arsehole in his place."

    CPuf.gif"I'm glad you were too and it's not really about her being my sister. I've already learned that's not something I have any control over, given that Jeremy and Harper are together. The problem is you're distracted and you getting close to May conflicts with what we've asked you to do in terms of looking into Trevor." Despite how upset and devastated he'd been at the hospital whilst waiting for news on Harper, Spencer had not been oblivious to the way May and Trevor had been getting comfortable around each other across the room from him. That in itself made things that extra bit personal and too close for comfort where Christian's role was concerned. "I need you to create some distance from her, at least for now," he said, letting out a deep sigh as he hated the words that were leaving his mouth. "I think you're becoming distracted..."

    "Whilst I understand that, I'd like to know if there are any examples of me being distracted," Christian asserted, sitting forward and looking his superior in the eyes.

    Spencer sat back in his seat and briefly tapped the chair arms before nodding his head. "Well, there's the fact that we got Callum back home and you didn't provide any of the leads that led us to him. Trevor, of all people, was the one who came to us with the fake identities Sav was using. And it was then Moretti who was able to follow up on that and track down Sav and Callum. I'm made up my nephew is home, but had we been the ones to find him, then the kid's mother wouldn't have ended up taking two bullets. That's the kind of distraction I'm talking about." Seeing Christian nod his head in understanding, Spencer leaned forward and handed him an envelope. "I need you to take a couple of days away, to clear your head and get your focus back - decide how you're going to break things off with my sister." Watching as the private investigator open the envelope, he pointed to the paperwork inside. "I need you to go to Watford and follow up on those leads. We couldn't figure out how Trevor could afford his own business over there, nor the details of the hit and run he claims to have been involved in. Just see what you can find out. He saved Harper's life and he helped find Callum, which I'm grateful for, but that doesn't mean he's not up to anything or hiding some shit. Those are the loose ends we haven't been able to tie up and I'd appreciate if you could find out the truth." With Harper and May already warming to Trevor, Spencer couldn't help but feel concerned. After the abuse he'd suffered from Trevor as a kid and seeing how the man helped to destroy his mother, Spencer couldn't forgive or forget so easily.


    Presently...

    Excalibur Hotel & Conference Centre
    ~ City of London, London ~

    Spencer King

    1665520074410.pngEver since he'd seen Harper being carried out on a stretcher to the ambulance and then spent hours at her hospital bedside, Spencer hadn't been able to get Laura's face out of his head. He may have only been 13 when he found her overdosed on her bed, but he would never forget he ghostly pale face and her blue lips, nor how cold her skin felt, how hollow the previously loving and soft eyes of hers were in that moment. He could never forget and now especially those memories haunted him. When he did manage to sleep, he would often wake up in sweats as he gasped for air, plagued by the vivid recollections of being trapped in the suffocating heat of the burning transit van. As he was still recovering, he hadn't been able to go out for a jog to let off some steam, so would instead either lay awake with Shona in his arms if he'd ended up disturbing her, or he'd sit by Eddie's cot as the sleeping baby was the only other person who could keep him content and determined to stay positive lately.

    As he'd been getting dressed for the evening's formal event, there was a big part of Spencer that debated whether it was the right thing to do given everything had happened over the last couple of weeks. Still recovering from his injuries and the sleepless nights he'd been having, he would have much preferred to have a quiet night in and be close to the phone in case anything else happened to Harper. Spencer was still in shock that his sister had attempted suicide and though he'd been to visit her whenever he could, he couldn't shake the feeling that she'd prefer he wasn't there, given the way she'd spoken to him before trying to kill herself and that she'd made it clear that over the years he'd contributed to how she was feeling. In addition to that, Spencer had been concerned when he saw how exhausted and ill Bruce looked that night at the hospital. Now aware of just how much stress his uncle was under and that he'd failed to protect his sister, Spencer knew he didn't have the choice of a night at home to rest. As Bruce's second-in-command, Spencer decided to take on more to ensure his uncle had more time to breathe. That meant that the charity event was in fact exactly where he had to be. Despite his family's troubles and his own struggling well-being, Spencer knew business had to go on and the Kings had to be a strong, visible presence this evening.

    The evening had gotten off to a smooth start. With everyone content that Harper was safe and stable in the hospital, the three brothers, Shona, Bruce and Darcey had all arrived at the conference centre on time. Spencer had noticed May and Christian hadn't arrived. Part of him wondered if the private investigator had done as advised and ended things with May. He'd felt bad after telling Christian to keep his distance from her, but when it came to business he was taught to think with his head and not with his heart, and it wasn't smart to keep Christian employed if the man wasn't doing his job properly. Despite what he thought might have happened, Spencer soon realised something more concerning was behind May's absence when Christian had shown up on his own looking for her. The man explained how he'd gone to May's place to pick her up but she wasn't there and Darcey hadn't heard from her either. Given what he'd been told about Josh and that it had been taken seriously enough to have a guard keep an eye on May, Spencer thought the worst, just as Christian clearly did. With Spencer's presence at the charity auction being mandatory, he had no choice but to remain there, even if he was willing to ignore his recovery to help get May back and deal with anyone who might be involved in her disappearance. In the end, Alex and Billy had stepped up to accompany Christian to search for May.

    *****​

    Ezekiel Carter and Spencer King

    1665520086106.pngThe annual charity auction had been in progress for more than an hour. The large function room was lavishly decorated in a gold and white theme, with tables set out for the guests who chose to be seated and various areas around the room for those who wished to get up and mingle. With businessmen, investors, politicians and those of other wealth present, it was an altogether formal affair. Although he wore a smart suit when working in the office of Kings Remedial, it wasn't too often that Spencer dressed so formally. As much as he preferred to be dressed comfortably casual, it was more than worth the extra effort as it meant he got an evening out with Shona. He was attracted to his wife in whatever she wore, but the stunning outfit she was wearing tonight only further accentuated why she was the most beautiful woman in the world. From his standing position, with his uncle and Darcey close by but only just out of earshot, he had been about to tell her how gorgeous she was when the pianist ceased playing in the background and another name was called out from the stage to invite the next important guest to go up and give a speech. Placing his arm around Shona and resting his hand on her low back, Spencer kissed the side of her head. He sent Bruce and Darcey a smile, along with a knowing raised eyebrow, before focusing on the stage a short distance away.

    Of course, the four of them already knew the man on the stage well enough. Ezekiel Carter, of Carter Technologies, was a business partner of the Kings. Although the man's father, Isaac Carter, remained the boss of the family business, it was clear to anyone that Ezekiel was practically running the show and it was only a matter of time before Isaac, in his rapidly declining health, handed his son full control. Spencer had spent some time with Ezekiel in business and at social events, from which he had come to like the man and had found him naturally easy to work with. Unlike the opinion he had formed of Gabriel Moretti - one which was growing more sour by the day, accelerated by the man's input in having Callum brought home which had resulted in Savannah being shot without regard for her life. Regardless of his family's war with the Sullivans, Spencer did not agree with almost killing Savannah, the mother of his nephew. He may have had direct altercations with the woman over recent months and she may have taken Callum from Alex, but Spencer would never have tried to hurt or kill her. Before his mind had time to wander, Spencer focused back onto the stage where Ezekiel had already started speaking.

    "It's a pleasure to be a part of this evening and to have my beautiful wife, Lilith, here with me this evening," Ezekiel spoke in his clear and confident voice, which barely needed a microphone to reach across the room. As he outstretched his arm to point out his wife in the crowd, a fond and adoring smile adorned the man's features. Although on the podium in front of him were notes and cues, he barely needed to take a second glance at them as he continued through his speech. "Two years ago, my son was diagnosed as having a brain tumour. It was successfully removed and my boy is now almost fully recovered from his operations. It is with thanks to not only the dedicated and experienced staff at The Royal London Hospital but also to the technology we now have available. This life-saving technology is rapidly evolving and I have no doubts as those resources advance, more lives can be saved, but this type of medical equipment costs a great amount of money." Ezekiel outstretched his arm to the side to direct the audience's attention to the poster board propped up on the stage that carried the hospital's name and various photographs of its facilities. "As a sign of gratitude to those who helped out my family when my son needed it most, Carter Technologies will be donating various pieces of imaging and diagnostic equipment to The Royal London Hospital. In addition to that, all of the proceeds from the items I have donated for auction this evening will go directly to the hospital so they can continue to offer the first class service I have become so familiar with." Ezekiel paused and smiled as the audience began to applaud. Once the crowd had fallen silent, Ezekiel continued his speech, bringing it to a natural close and charismatically reminding everyone of the extravagant buffet. He then departed the stage so it could be cleared ready for the auction to be set up for later.

    1665520099199.pngHaving already sighted them from his spot up on the stage, Ezekiel decided to make his way over to speak with Bruce and Spencer. With Lilith by his side, he approached the Kings, greeting the two men with a firm handshake and then moving on to place a kiss on the back of one hand each belonging to Darcey and Shona. Realising Spencer hadn't been present the last time he had a meeting with Bruce, Ezekiel soon fixed his attention on him and Shona. "Congratulations on becoming parents," he said, a genuine smile on his face. "Bruce told me you'd named him Edward. Edward King. A good, strong name," he enthused, placing a firm hand on Spencer's shoulder.

    "Thank you, Ezekiel. Eddie gives us a run for our money but we wouldn't have him any other way," he said, looking to Shona and sending her a fond smile.

    Naturally, things soon progressed to Ezekiel inviting the two men aside for some business talk, leaving Darcey, Shona and Lilith together. As he led Bruce and Spencer to a small, empty table, he sat across from them both, flagging down a waiter to get them some drinks. "It's good to see you again, Bruce. How has business been going in the world of pharmaceuticals? If you need any new equipment, I'll honour the same prices as the last time," he assured them. Sitting back in his seat, he looked at the area around them for a time, an air of confidence about him. He looked to Spencer briefly, acknowledging what remained of the cuts and marks from his near death experience a couple of weeks earlier. "Never mind business, how are you two doing? With the explosion at the nightclub and those battle scars, you gentlemen look like you've been going through it lately. Don't forget to relax," he suggested. "My father never took time to breathe and if there's one thing he now tells me time and time again, it's that he should have taken more time for himself and admitted when he needed to rest."

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce)
    Mentions: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Shona) @Bella:D (Lilith) @Melanin-Gxdess (Darcey)


    Callahan Family Home
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Savannah Callahan

    1665520113446.pngThe bullet that had sliced into the side of Savannah's thigh had been a minor wound. The wound to her abdomen had just managed to avoid the liver and any other organs, but she'd had to spend days in the hospital in Corfu. As soon as she was able to be discharged, the Sullivans had rushed to arrange a flight home for her and Danny. It hadn't come soon enough for the blonde woman who had been restless the entire time as she couldn't calm her panic at having Callum taken from her. The doctors had ended up sedating her at times to calm her down and reduce the risk of more damage being done to her wounds.

    By the time she was home, Savannah was more subdued, the exhaustion finally catching up with her after the journey home. Having been upset and worried, mixed with feelings of guilt for giving up on her daughter, Sinead had been very insistent Savannah stayed at the family home until she was better. Of course, this also opened Savannah up to being visited by Conor who wanted to know who was involved and him then promising to storm to London to get Callum back. This had only upset Savannah further to the point of demanding Conor and everyone else kept out of it. She would get her son back on her own terms and if one thing had been proved time and time again, it was that the Sullivans and Kings throwing their weight around in her son's name was causing so much pain. It hurt to know so many people had been hurt using Callum's as an excuse.

    When Roxie arrived at the house, Sinead had been quick to welcome the woman inside and offer her a drink. The redhead even went as far as handing Roxie a tray of cakes and snacks, hoping she might encourage Savannah to finally eat something. Ushering their friend upstairs, Sinead opened the door of the spare bedroom Savannah was occupying and told her she had a visitor, stepping aside so Roxie could enter the room. Leaving the two to talk, Sinead had reluctantly closed the door and walked away, hating seeing her eldest daughter so depressed.

    Occupying one half of the queen-sized bed, Savannah sat up but remained under the covers. Patting the empty side of the bed to her right, she waited for Roxie to join her. Other than Danny and Liam, Savannah hadn't been up to speaking much to anyone else. She'd been for the most part holding back her emotions, an empty, hollowness in her face as she remained in a sense of shock at what had happened. However, as soon as her friend was at her side, her emotions practically burst out of her as she broke out in an uncontrollable, heartbroken sob. "Is it too much to... to just be happy?" she gasped.

    Taking a moment, Savannah tried to compose herself. For the briefest of times whilst in Corfu, she'd seen a glimmer of hope. She had her son with her and Danny had expressed his shared love for her. For that briefest time, she felt truly happy and loved, and she felt like she was somewhere safe - free of violence and fear. Now she realised she would never be able to have love, happiness and safety. She wondered if she would even be permitted to have one of those things for more than five minutes.

    "Rox, I miss my baby so much. I want my little boy back but I don't know how I can get to him." She placed her hand to her chest and let out a strained breath. "It feels like my heart has been ripped out of my chest. It hurts so bad, Rox," she cried. "That evil man might as well have shot me in the heart. I'd rather be dead than have to keep living like this."

    @Bella:D (Roxie)

     
    Chapter 19: The Grim Reaper
  • Chapter 19: The Grim Reaper
    Thursday 31st October 1985
    ...Six weeks later...
    Dublin: Evening - Cold, Dry, Clear Skies
    London: Evening - Cold, Dry, Cloudy

    ******************************
    1670807924791.png
    ******************************

    The Windsor Hotel Ballroom
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~
    Savannah Callahan
    (Supergirl)

    1670807972978.png
    1670808007067.png
    Since the meeting with Alex a few weeks ago, Savannah had started to feel more hopeful about everything. She wanted their families to stop their war so the violence and hurting could be brought to an end. On a selfish level, she wanted to be able to see Callum whenever she wanted and for him to have a safer childhood than the one she had been exposed to growing up. Both she and Alex had agreed to reach out to the respective families to urge them towards a peaceful resolution. Since then, there had been discussions and plans were being considered for Conor and Syd to meet with Bruce and Spencer to have a civilised discussion - one she believe she and Alex should also be present for. For now, she was having to settle for arranged meetings with Alex so she could spend time with Callum, at least until it was safe enough for more permanent arrangements to be made, which she knew could mean her moving back to London. If it secured Callum's happiness and her relationship with the Kings was fixed, then she would do it.

    Physically, she was now recovered from the gunshot wounds in her leg and abdomen, even if the scars were still finishing healing up. Following the attack and having Callum taken away from her, Savannah had been the closest she'd ever been to giving up. With her son gone; the niggling concerns that she would never be allowed happiness with Danny; and the constant dangers her family were in, there had been moments when she wanted to just give up completely. She had felt completely hopeless.

    Alex letting her see Callum had helped overturn that, but there was another man in her life who had also reminded her that she had a lot to live for. Over the last few weeks, she had been spending a lot of time with Danny and their relationship had become official, with their family and friends fully aware they were back together. Savannah felt more in love with Danny this time around than when they had first dated 13 years ago. He made her heart feel complete and she couldn't help but smile whenever they were together. Hell, even just thinking about him brought a twinkle to her eyes. For the first time in a long time, she had hope. She was confident that she could not only be with her son but she was also allowed to be happy - in a relationship with someone who loved her in return.

    Given her high spirits, she was excited about the Halloween party and being able to wear fancy dress. Her first choice for a costume had been to dress as Cinderella, but when she'd put the idea forward to Callum, the boy scoffed at the idea and said it was boring. Instead, the boy had asked her to be Supergirl because she was apparently cool on account of her hanging out it with Batman. The conversation had escalated to the point where Callum had also demanded Danny had to dress as Batman. In the end, Savannah agreed and given that she quite liked Supergirl's costume, she was completely fine with not being a princess this time.

    Savannah was running late for the party as she had been having one of those days where her hair hadn't been playing nice, to the point where she had been getting frustrated with it. Granted, part of it was more the fact she was feeling a little self-conscious once she'd realised how short her costume's skirt was. Eventually, she was fully ready and happy with how she looked. Finding Danny, who was no doubt waiting patiently in her living room, she stood in the doorway with her arms outstretched. "Ta-daaa!" she said, her cheeks turning a bright shade of red to almost match her cape as she awaited his reaction. "Well, I never thought about it before, but... Batman is pretty hot, isn't he?" she flirted, looking over at Danny's own Halloween costume. "We have to make she we have our picture taken during this party. Callum requires evidence we went through with this," she informed him, with a small laugh.

    When they got to the hotel, Savannah stepped out of the car, immediately folding her arms tightly around her waist as the cold weather hit her. "Jeeez..." she shivered, suddenly regretting how much of her bare legs were exposed to the chill. She was quick to link her arm with Danny's so she could steal some of his heat as they walked to the main entrance. Before they stepped inside, Savannah stopped and pulled Danny to one side. Placing her hands on his chest, she leaned in to give him a passionate kiss. "I love you, Batman," she said, flashing him a playful smile. She then reached down to take his hand as they entered the large ballroom. With lots of her family and friends around, she wasn't sure how much opportunity she would have to spend one-on-one time with Danny, so she wanted to get it out of her system while she could.

    Savannah soon sighted Braden and Amy inside, so along with Danny she made a beeline towards them. She gave her brother a hug before looking over at his Star Trek themed costume. She knew plenty about Star Wars by now, but not so much when it came to Star Trek. "You look good... Spock?" she asked, knowing even as she said the name that she was wrong, but it was the first character that came to mind. She then turned to Amy and warmly smiled at her. With so much going on in her personal life, Savannah hadn't had chance to properly meet or speak to Amy, but Sinead had gushed enough about the woman. "You make a great Madonna," she complimented her. "You must be Amy. I'm Savannah - Brady's favourite sister. Well, his favourite sibling, if we're going to be honest," she joked, playfully nudging Braden's arm. "And this here is Danny. At least, that's what he goes by when he's not out fighting crime," she said, introducing Amy to her boyfriend.

    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Danny) @BasDorcha (Amy) @Bella:D (Braden)


    The Windsor Hotel Ballroom
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~

    Gabriel Moretti
    (The Grim Reaper)

    1670808039001.pngGabriel hadn't been impressed with the way his conversation with Bruce and Spencer had gone six weeks ago. Thankfully, Bruce had redeemed himself and they managed to finish on civil terms, with their business continuing. It was clear Spencer didn't like him, but the feeling was mutual with Gabriel having no respect for the thug. If he was to be blatantly honest, he would openly compare Spencer to the Sullivans - people all also lack discipline and manners. For now, Spencer wasn't a concern of Gabriel's. The time to deal with him would come and he would do what he could to have Bruce's heir removed from the Kings' business, one way or another. His first battle was the one with the Sullivans and he intended on resolving that one before he moved on to taking what he wanted from the Kings and London.

    As agreed, Gabriel wasn't going to interfere with the Kings' war with the Sullivans, but that didn't mean he wouldn't be making the next move in his own war with the Irish. Having come to terms with the fact he couldn't rely on the Kings to destroy the Irish, Gabriel was intent on finishing things now. He wanted James Porter dead and after the cockroach had evaded death too many times, he wanted to make sure the job was done. Who better to do the job than himself? The trip to Dublin wasn't only to get revenge on the Irish, but also to test Ricky's loyalty. Gabriel was growing more suspicious about the man and his inability to take the Biancardi business back for himself. He was concerned he'd gone soft and was going to let Roxie keep the business. That was why on the way to Dublin, Gabriel had given Ricky the order to kill Roxie to prove himself, otherwise, he would take his inaction as disloyalty to the Morettis.

    With Damian keeping a close eye on Ricky and Julia, Gabriel and Teddy had been hiding out in their own hotel suite until the time to act came. "What did you tell Valentina about this trip? Am I going to have her yelling at me when we get back? She's already been expressing her disapproval towards me for agreeing to send Erik off to live in London. I guarantee Ava would not have stuck around for much longer, not after she's already been eyeing up other men." Gabriel grumbled as he fastened his Grim Reaper cloak around his neck. The costume served as a disguise to blend into what Gabriel considered to be a childish party and it also concealed the firearms had had hidden on himself.

    Turning to face Teddy, he looked his son-in-law's costume over. "I've ordered Damian to keep a close watch on Riccardo. If Riccardo fails to kill Roxanne, I want them both dead." He then cleared his throat. "As for Porter, we both get him alone and we waste no time in killing him. He's had long enough to think about his mistakes, so now I just want the bastard dead."

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Teddy)

    ***********​

    Riccardo Biancardi and Damian Nicolosi
    (Deathstroke and The Joker)

    1670808062517.pngGabriel was known to be closed and he was known to throw situations at people with little to no warning. This time, however, Ricky was thrown completely off-guard and altogether left feeling a sense of paranoia, for no better choice of word. Without any explanation, Moretti had demanded Ricky and Julia pack some clothes. It was only when they were on the private plane, with Gabriel, Teddy, Damian, and various high-ranking Moretti soldiers that Gabriel offered some insight. It was soon revealed that they were heading to Dublin where they would be attacking the Sullivans. It soon became clear to Ricky that his role in the mission was some kind of loyalty test, without Gabriel explicitly saying it. Ricky's objective was to kill Roxie and prove not only to the Morettis but also to his own supporters within the Biancardis that his loyalties rested with them, not with the woman who "stole" his rightful position in the business. The revelation had given him a deep, sinking feeling, even if he managed to mask his apprehension. Ricky didn't want to kill his cousin and he wanted no part in the bloody attack the Morettis had planned on the Sullivans. The flight to Dublin had felt like an eternity with Ricky desperate to get some air and time away from the watchful eyes of the Morettis.

    They checked into the hotel late last night, making sure they were able to scope out the interior and vantage points in advance, as well as making sure they were already comfortably inside the fancy hotel long before the party got started and any security guards on the doors could scrutinise them. Ricky had hoped to spend some time alone with Julia to express his concerns to her. Secretly, he'd also been itching to get to a telephone and find a way to warn the Sullivans. However, even if he was dumb enough to do so, with Moretti bound to know it was him who had wimped out, no such time could present itself. From the moment he and Julia were made to board the plane in New York, neither of them had been left alone for long enough for Ricky to do anything silly.

    1670808080630.pngAlthough Damian was friends with Ricky and Julia, his orders had been to not let either of them leave the hotel suite which the three of them had been made to share. Damian had made a point of removing any phoneline cables from the handsets in the rooms, so they couldn't get any ideas about trying to warn anyone. Damian hoped the precautions were all needless and that his friend Ricky could be trusted to do what he should, but Gabriel's orders were never ones to be ignored.

    Sat in the corner of the room, his legs casually crossed as he sat in his Joker costume reading the newspaper, Damian waited for Ricky and Julia to finish getting dressed in their costumes - or disguises - so they could join him for a briefing.

    In the bedroom, with the door left open as instructed, Ricky stood looking at himself in the mirror as he checked out his comic-themed Deathstroke costume. Holding the mask in his hand, he turned to face Julia. "Does my gun look big in this?" he playfully asked her, but his face was etched with no humour. He didn't want to hurt his cousin again, even less so with the knowledge of his new born niece, but he wasn't sure how he was going to get out of it. Gabriel had made it clear if he didn't kill Roxie, someone else would do it anyway, and they would kill Ricky for his failure. "You look smokin' hot, Wanda," he told her beckoning her in close for a kiss.

    Any moment was soon enough lost as Damian stopped in the bedroom doorway and made his presence known. "Ahhh, couples theme," he commented, but pointed between Ricky and himself. "Now, I know Deathstroke and The Joker should be focusing on killing The Batman, but don't forget your mission, Ricky. Kill Roxie, remember?" he told him, hoping his friend wasn't going to bottle it. Damian didn't like many people, but Ricky and Julia he was fond of. It would be a shame if by the end of the night he'd be given the order to kill either of them.

    @Bella:D (Julia)



    Alex King's House
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Spencer King

    1670808102151.pngIt had been six weeks since Spencer came to blows with Bruce on the subject of the Morettis and Trevor. Although Spencer hadn't really spoken with his uncle since and hadn't visited him on a personal level, he hadn't gone off the rails like the last time they fell out. Where business was concerned, Spencer was still going into the office at the Pharmaceutical company and still out doing his part for the criminal side of their business too. Other than formal civilities where work was concerned, Spencer was keeping his distance from Bruce. Whilst it crossed his mind he was being unreasonable, he then reminded himself of everything Trevor had done as well as how sick and untrustworthy he felt the Morettis were. He wasn't yet prepared to overlook his uncle giving Trevor and Gabriel more chances to screw their family over. Despite being upset with Bruce, Spencer was trying his best not to involve anyone else in their disagreement. If Shona wanted to take Eddie to see Bruce, then Spencer wasn't going to stop her - he just wouldn't be joining them.

    Bruce wasn't the only one who Spencer was annoyed with where Trevor was concerned. Both Harper and May had been actively giving Trevor a chance - spending time with their father and even defending him on some occasions. He tried to overlook it, reminding himself that neither of his sisters had memories of what Trevor had been like. He was even open to understanding Billy could be sucked in too considering his brother had been too young to have real memories of their waste of space father. But Bruce and Alex, they knew what Trevor had been like and had real memories of how horrible life had been because of him. Memories of seeing Laura's lifeless body on the bed after she'd overdosed. Spencer remembered it clearly and seeing Trevor's face now he was back lingering around was a constant reminder of how much he wished the man would drop dead. He'd help Trevor along on that front, had he not been blackmailed into letting him stay in London.

    A few weeks ago, Alex had spoke with Bruce and Spencer following a meet-up he'd had with Savannah. It was a surprise to hear that Alex and Savannah had managed to get on civil terms with each other, but given they all wanted what was best for Callum it wasn't hard to believe. The two of them wanted the Kings and Sullivans to end their war, proposing a meeting between the family heads to sit down and talk. Much to even his own surprise, Spencer wasn't completely averse to the idea. He was tired of the fighting as well. He was sick of his loved ones being hurt and fed up of having the Sullivans attacking him. When he put it into perspective, Spencer knew deep down that he would rather find peace and civility with the Sullivans than have to rely on the Morettis for defence against them. Of course, he wasn't sure if Bruce would share the exact sentiment. Still, Spencer had told Alex he was on board with arranging a meeting with the Sullivans, provided they could ensure it wasn't some kind of a trap. In addition to this, Spencer had spoken with Savannah a couple of times to patch things up with her, as he wasn't oblivious to the fact that his initial behaviour towards her, no matter how justified he felt it was, had been one of the catalysts of the war to begin with. Now, he felt like they were on civil terms again, with them able to speak on friendly terms as they used to do in the past. He couldn't speak on behalf of people like Conor and Syd, but he believed Savannah was being genuine and wanted to do anything to make sure Callum had a better childhood than they'd both had.

    Spencer had arranged to pay Alex and Callum a visit this evening. Once he'd finished at the office, he headed home to check in on Shona and Eddie as well as to get changed. Once ready, he headed out to his brother's house. As it was Halloween, Spencer had brought 'Ghostbusters' with him on VHS so Callum could watch it with him and Alex. He was the most child-friendly Halloween-related film Spencer had in his collection and the kid loved it, so it had been a success. After the film was finished, Spencer sent Alex a look that made it clear he wanted some time to talk with his brother alone, without his nephew present. It was a look that Callum was of course oblivious to and the child continued to strike up conversation that Spencer couldn't possibly ignore. The kid certainly knew how to talk.

    "Can you start teaching me to play football again?" Callum next asked his uncle, having missed spending time with him when various circumstances had kept them from seeing each other. "Eddie can play too, but I want to learn so I can be good!"

    Spencer smiled at Callum and nodded his head. "Of course, mate. Until Eddie learns how to walk, you get me all to yourself for footy training. I promise, when the weather gets better again in the spring, we'll start going to the park and practising on the proper field. Deal?" When Callum accepted the deal with a handshake, Spencer took the opportunity to ask for some time with Alex. "Alright, Callum. How about you go upstairs and play with your toys for a bit? Let me and Alex talk about some boring stuff, alright?"

    Once the boy had agreed and left the room, Spencer opened a can of beer and sat back on the sofa across from Alex. "Come on then, how are you and Kerry doing?" he curiously asked. He hoped his brother wasn't going to mess this one up as he thought the two of them seemed good together.

    "I spoke with Sav again the other day. I think we're both in a good place now and she won't have any trouble from me," he assured him. "And just cause me an' Bruce are having issues, it won't affect me being on board with trying to end this mess with the Sullivans. I know how to be professional and I think we all want this war to be over with already. I'm not going to be going round for Sunday dinner at Bruce's anytime soon, but I'll sit at a table with him to get business done."

    @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)
    Mentions: Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce, Billy) @Bella:D (Harper)

     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 20: Endings, Beginnings
  • Chapter 20: Endings, Beginnings
    Thursday 7th November 1985
    ...One week later...
    Dublin: Afternoon - Sunny, Clear Skies, Cold
    London: Afternoon - Sunny, Cloudy, Cold
    New York:: Late Morning- Sunny, Cloudy, Cold

    ******************************
    1676251878501.png
    ******************************

    The Sullivan Family Home
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Conor Sullivan and Spencer King

    1676251941283.pngThe last week had been heavy and stressful since the attack at the Halloween party. With Danny in a coma, James in a serious condition at the hospital, along with countless other injured and killed, Conor had been taking it hard knowing it all happened at a party he'd allowed to go ahead. It wasn't only the physical wounds that were concerning. Savannah had admitted herself to a mental health hospital and it was clear to see Syd had been affected on a psychological level too, both through him murdering Ricky - Roxie's own cousin - and his concerns over James' condition. With Lucy, Thomas and Olivia also worried for James, along with Sinead's deep concerns for Savannah and Danny, it was safe to say there was a heavy cloud hanging over the Sullivans at present. The only silver lining in all of it was knowing that Gabriel Moretti was finally dead and gone.

    Prior to the attack, steps had been taken to set in motion a meeting between the Sullivans and the Kings, one which had been pushed to happen by Savannah and Alex. Despite the uncertainty hanging in the air regarding the health of their loved ones, Conor knew business had to go on and he couldn't lose sight of the bigger picture. The Kings had still been on board with the meeting even after news of the attack reached them and they even went as far as to suggest they came to Dublin, given the stress they expected the Sullivans were under. Hearing that Spencer had called Sinead to warn them about the attack worked in the the Kings' favour. The warning may have been too late to stop the attack, but it had meant backup arrived on the scene much faster than it would have had the Irish not been warned.

    Savannah had been meant to attend the meeting given that she was fighting for it to find a peaceful childhood for Callum, but given her present situation, Roxie agreed to step in on her behalf. With Syd's state of mind and Conor's own short temper, he knew it was a good idea to have someone as reasonable as Roxie present to counteract any potential tensions.

    Rather than hold the meeting in his office, which Conor found suffocating in already heavy times, he'd cleared the rectangular dining room table and set up the chairs at either side, spaces for the Sullivans and Kings to sit facing each other, with Conor and Bruce taking the respected central places opposite each other. Whilst they waited for the Kings to arrive, Conor sat with Syd to his right and Roxie to his left. "How are you both holding up?" he asked, given Syd was concerned for his father and Roxie had just lost her cousin.

    When Adam opened the door to dining room from the adjoining lounge, Conor looked to see the man give the signal that the Kings had arrived. Getting up from his seat, Conor told Syd and Roxie to wait in the dining room. "Remember, we're here to try put an end to all this. I know Spencer grates on us at times and Alex cheated on Sav, but... We need to try get past this. Granted, I know it's going to be hard," he said, letting out a chuckle having not had the best relationship with Spencer especially, even before the war began. He then pointed to Adam and Marco. "That goes for you lads too. No winding up their entourage!" he said, a knowing smirk on his face.

    "Wouldn't dream of it, Boss," Adam remarked. He then slapped Marco on the shoulder before they followed Conor out of the house.

    1676251954513.pngHaving stayed overnight in a Dublin hotel, the Kings were more than ready for their meeting by the time the afternoon came. Bruce, Spencer and Alex were all in a good place with each other since they'd cleared the air a few days earlier. Now it was time to try make progress with the Sullivans and put a stop to the war so their families could get back to focusing on business. Spencer was glad Alex had been able to visit Savannah the previous evening and it was clear to see progress was already being made on that front, with her asking Alex to take care of Callum until she was feeling mentally able to return home.

    The Kings travelled to the Sullivan mansion in two separate vehicles. The giant of a man Kane sat in the passenger seat of one car whilst a guard drove, with Bruce and Alex in the back. In the other car Spencer and Jeremy sat in the back with a guard driving the vehicle. "You and Kane will be fine waiting outside the room, Jeremy," Spencer assured him during the journey. "I've got the hardest job having to sit at a table with both Conor and Syd. But, if it brings us all peace, I'll not cause any bother," he said with a smirk. "Besides, Harper will kill us if we return home having made shit worse," he remarked.

    Both cars were granted entry into the driveway of the Sullivan house with Bruce's car parking up first, followed by Spencer's alongside it. Kane was quick to get out first and quickly scan the area around them before opening the rear doors for Bruce and Alex to step out. Spencer didn't give his driver time to attempt getting out before him and opened the door for himself. With the drivers instructed to stay inside the cars throughout the meeting, Bruce, Spencer, Alex and Jeremy, along with Kane, were all greeted by Conor. Adam and Marco stayed at the front door as instructed by Conor who wanted to greet the men on his own, without guards flanking him.

    "Bruce. I'm glad you could make it," Conor greeted his London counterpart, giving the man a firm handshake. "Spencer," he said, giving the younger man a similarly firm handshake.

    "Thanks for the hospitality. I'm sorry we couldn't get that warning out to you all sooner," he said, returning the Irishman's handshake. He thought it would be more difficult to look Conor head on, especially given the last time they'd been so close Spencer, Alex and Jeremy had been laying into Conor violently enough to hospitalise him.

    1676251963829.png"It was better late than never," Conor reasoned, letting out a heavy sigh as he tried not to dwell on the loved ones he was concerned about. With Alex and Jeremy also standing there, it was impossible not to remember the three of them attacking him, along with Billy who had gone on to kill Aidan. Clearing his throat, Conor shook Alex's hand. Their relationship had been a rocky one since the guy had decided to cheat on Savannah, but he knew he had to move past that now, especially if his niece had. "Savvy appreciate you visiting her yesterday and looking after Callum whilst she can't. I miss seeing the kid, mind you." Conor then turned to Jeremy and shook the man's hand. "How's it going?" he asked. Though Jeremy wasn't related to the Kings, he was as good as their family and Conor had known the man since even before Alex cheated on Savannah. Finally, Conor looked to Kane, simply sending the serious-looking guy a nod. "I swear he gets bigger every time I see him. Unless I'm getting smaller..." Conor trailed off. "Alright gents. How about getting inside out of the cold? I've set up a table in the dining room, so plenty of refreshments on hand if needed."

    Once they were in the dining room, Jeremy and Kane were asked to wait in the adjoining lounge with Adam and Marco, closing the doors behind them. Conor allowed Syd and Roxie to greet the three King men as he prepared some teas and coffees for them.


    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Bruce, Syd)
    @Melanin-Gxdess (Alex)
    @Bella:D (Roxie)

    ***********​

    Adam Harper and Kane Stenberg

    1676251976381.pngWhen the meeting began, Adam and Marco were told to wait in the adjoining lounge along with Jeremy and Kane. Kane opted to stand by the window, both listening out for any commotion from the meeting and keeping a close eye on the Kings' parked cars out in the driveway. Even if the drivers were still inside the vehicles, he wanted to keep watch himself. Far be it for him to generalise, but the Sullivans had form with explosions and dramatic attacks. He was going to watch those cars like a hawk when he could. It wasn't the first time Adam had been in the same room as Bruce's beast of a bodyguard, so by now he knew it was pointless trying to drag conversation out of the big guy.

    "How's Dermot doing?" Adam casually asked Marco. Last time he'd spoken with Dermot he'd assured him his arm was perfectly fine, but for all he knew the man was just acting the tough guy to his superior. "About time the lazy bastard took a hit," he joked.

    Remembering Conor's words about aiming for peace and not winding up the Kings, Adam was fully aware of what happened the last time he was in the same place as Jeremy. It had been the evening the Sullivans stormed the restaurant and demanded to know who had killed Aidan. Adam had directly targeted Jeremy to try drag out the truth. Clearing his throat, he approached Jeremy and looked the man head on. "How's is going? Have you met Marco before?" he casually asked.

    After a brief pause, Adam pointed to the trays of hot and cold drinks. "Help yourself, lads," he suggested to the all three other men. "Alright, Jeremy... Last time we met I might have smacked you around and choked you out a bit, but that was business. I mean, a guess some of it was personal as I was quite fond of Aidan. But whatever. I think by this point we all want to come to some kind of agreement and put this shit to rest."


    @BasDorcha (Jeremy)
    @Melanin-Gxdess (Marco)



    Burrow Beach to Baily Lighthouse
    ~ Howth Head, Dublin ~
    Benjamin Reznik

    1676251987132.pngBenjamin had arranged a special date for himself and Lorelei. Having checked the weather to make sure it would stay clear and dry, he was glad to finally be able to put his plans for the day into action. He'd asked Lorelei to put on some warm clothes as even though it was a clear and sunny day, there was certainly a November chill in the air. After driving to Howth, Benjamin had parked his car for the day and the two of them had set about going for a walk all along the coast towards Baily Lighthouse. With the beaches and cliffs and many other beautiful landmarks, Benjamin had of course taken his camera and spare rolls of film with him. The walk, as expected, took longer given all of the sights that distracted and drew them in, not to mention him wanting to savour as many moments with Lorelei as he could. He loved being able to capture so many memories in his pictures, but even more than those, he wanted to commit everything about their day to his memory and to let it settle deep within his heart. Not that he thought it was possible to love Lorelei more than he already did.

    After a few hours of casual walking and exploring, Benjamin had them stop by the cliffs about 10 minutes from his intended destination. "We're almost there," he told her as he pointed towards the lighthouse in the distance. "I've been to Baily Lighthouse a few times. There's a great view straight out across the sea and the little cafe on the ground floor of the lighthouse is perfect for an afternoon treat," he explained to her. He placed his arm around her and held her close as they looked out onto the open water, observing a passing ship. "Are you warm enough?" he asked, looking down to her. "The views out here are beautiful. Still no match for you though," he softly told her. "I'm the luckiest guy in the world to have found you. I love you, so much," he said, gently kissing her head. "Don't you just wish moments like these could last forever?"

    @Bella:D (Lorelei)



    Tower Bridge
    ~ City of London, London ~
    Alice Carroll

    1676251998266.pngAlice hadn't had the best of days at college, nor had she had a good day yesterday. Things at home had been rough with her mother having one of her episodes which had stressed her father out who in turn had made a point of blaming Alice for spending too much time away from home in the evenings recently. So when Alice had attended college the morning after, she was unprepared for her rehearsals which had meant she'd struggled to remember many of her lines. Although her tutor was understanding, a group of teenage girls who already thought she was weird had found it quite amusing that she'd been messing up in her work for once. That had carried through to today. Even though Alice was prepared and remembered all of her lines, the group of students had been visibly mocking her, which in turn put her off her completely. So along with being taunted by her peers and then lectured by her tutor for not being focused, she felt altogether deflated and useless.

    On the plus side, she had arranged to meet Abel after their classes were finished. She'd at least been looking forward to that all day. Only, having been kept behind after class to be spoken to by her tutor, she had found herself running late. As she rushed across the city to Tower Bridge where they'd arranged to meet, she couldn't help but berate herself. Messing up at home, messing up at college, and now letting Abel down after he'd been so sweet to her on their date. He was nice and he was attractive, not to mention his parents were great. As she continued making her way to him, she had to wonder what Abel really saw in her. She was far from cool or popular and the lack of support from those in her class showed it. Now, she felt like she was even failing at what she usually excelled in. Whilst she generally knew it was just a couple of off days, it wasn't easy to ignore the intrusive thoughts when they surfaced.

    When she finally reached Abel, she subtly smoothed her hair before making her presence known. "Hey, Abel," she sweetly greeted him. "I'm sorry I'm late. I'm not usually late, but I've had a rough day and I was late out of class and..." She stopped herself, pausing for air. "But I'm here now, and you're here, so that's what matters in the end," she reasoned, trying her hardest not to dwell on the thought she'd disappointed him. "I hope your day was better. Was it?" she asked, suddenly overcome with a nervous, self-conscious feeling.

    @BasDorcha (Abel)



    Christian Brooks' House
    ~ Bethnal Green, London ~
    Christian Brooks

    1676252006441.pngIt had been weeks since May's kidnap, since Christian intentionally murdered Josh, and since May told Christian she was pregnant. Given the woman had been through a traumatic experience and needed all of the support she could get, the former detective had to force back his own struggles to ensure she was being put first. As time went on, it was becoming more difficult to ignore. It might have been easy for some to justify killing another man and he'd even received gratitude for it, but that didn't make it right. Christian had the opportunity to disarm Josh without killing him, but he made the conscious decision to commit murder. He used to be able to justify working for the Kings because they seemed to have a better code of justice than his employers and colleagues on the police force. The work he did for the Kings over the years was easy to live with and he enjoyed doing what he could to help the family. He still did. But for all the snooping and spying he did, he never really got his hands dirty. Now, he realised he was no better than the criminals he'd helped put in prison during his career, no better than the corrupt cops. Now he wondered if he really was a fully pledged member of an organised crime family. He'd committed murder, covered his tracks, and was in a relationship with a literal member of the Kings. The facts were hard to ignore.

    This wasn't the path he'd ever set out for himself and it certainly wasn't what his parents had imagined their son would grow up to do. They'd already been disappointed when he chose to be a detective instead of a lawyer. They were even more unhappy with his later choice to work for the Kings as a private investigator. So when he called his parents a week ago to tell them his was going to become a father, the conversation took a rapid downward spiral. Not only was it an unplanned pregnancy but the mother was related to the Kings. His parents had always made clear they hoped their kids would grow up to have highly professional careers and to marry a partner of a equally respectable professions. Doctors, lawyers, anything of that sort. To say they were angry with him was an understatement. Somehow, by the end of the call Christian's relationship with his parents seemed completely destroyed. It might have been partly due to him telling them to go to hell.

    Christian had been busying himself with work, taking on any job he could and even doing some chauffeuring for the Kings. He needed to clear his mind and have some space, never wanting to create a bad atmosphere at home when May was already going through a lot. He hadn't told her about the argument with his parents yet. Despite telling his family to go to hell, he was regretting that action. How could he blame them for being disappointed in his life choices when he was laying awake at night questioning them himself? He never intended to become a killer tied to a criminal organisation.

    Christian returned home that afternoon, having not many jobs on with the Kings going to Dublin. When he entered the house, he began unpacking some groceries before eventually calling out. "May? Are you home?"

    @BasDorcha (May)

     
    Chapter 21: Beginning of the End - Part 1
  • Chapter 21: Beginning of the End - Part 1
    Sunday 10th November 1985
    ..3 days later...
    Dublin: Late Afternoon - Dry, Overcast, Cold
    London: Late Afternoon - Dry, Clear Skies, Chilly

    ******************************
    1678409043335.png
    ******************************

    Dublin City Hospital
    ~ Dublin City Centre, Dublin ~

    Olivia Sullivan and James Porter

    1678409029297.pngOlivia had spent the last few days either at the hospital with her family or with Sam the rest of the time. She knew by now that James wasn't going to be leaving the hospital, so now it was a case of spending as much time with her adopted father as she could and trying to keep his spirits lifted along the way. It was difficult though, which was why she'd had to take breaks with Sam or Violet when she needed a breather. She had been with her boyfriend and friend at home when Adam had arrived at the house having been instructed to take her to the hospital.

    The doctors had told Lucy James didn't have much time left and that the family should visit him soon whilst he was still able to communicate and respond to them. James himself didn't need to be told that his health had quickly declined over the last couple of days as he could feel it. He was relying on the oxygen mask more now as his heart and lungs struggled, and he found himself more tired and working overtime to stay focused for very long. Lucy, of course, had already been by his side for most of the time as she kept him company and they clung on to what time they had left together. However, as he saw Syd, Thomas and Olivia all entering his room at the same time, he had a good idea what was going on to get them all visiting at once. Reaching up to fumble with the breathing mask so he could remove it, he looked between his four visitors. "Finally got you all together in the same room," he breathlessly commented.

    1676674966519-png.1066219
    Olivia tried to force back her emotions as she entered the room, though her eyes still glistened beneath the glossy film of tears. She leaned in to kiss James on the cheek before taking a seat beside Thomas, at the opposite side of the bed to Lucy and Syd. "Still seeing that Sam?" James asked her, to which Olivia nodded. "He's alright," he commented as a way of giving his seal of approval.

    "Well... I did tell you that," Olivia said, chewing her lip before cracking a smile for him.

    As he held Lucy's hand, James looked between Syd and Thomas. "You lads okay?" As they began to answer, James reached for the oxygen mask again, bringing it to cover his mouth and nose so he could catch his breath back whilst they answered him. Pulling it away for a moment, he nodded his head. "Tell us what you've been up to. About Elena, the Kings..." he trailed off. Knowing it was difficult for them, but wanting to break the silence rather than have everyone sit awkwardly, he wanted to get his kids talking normally for a bit. He knew he'd had to get serious soon, but he wanted to ease them in to the reality of the situation. As they hopefully started to update him on where they were at with their lives and business, he replaced the mask for a few minutes to help him breathe easier and save his energy.

    @Bella:D (Lucy, Thomas)
    Pyroclast Pyroclast (Syd)




    The Stewart Family Home
    ~ Islington, London ~

    Spencer King, Sarah Stewart and Trevor Stewart

    1678409074067.pngSpencer wasn't sure how long it would last, but he was feeling more relaxed and focused than he had done in some time. The meeting with the Sullivans had gone well, with Spencer leaving Dublin on good terms with both Conor and Syd - something he would never have imagined had he been asked a few months ago. Surprisingly, that hadn't been the heaviest weight to be lifted from his shoulders. He hated to admit a man as objectively insignificant as Trevor was an even bigger burden than the Sullivans had been, but speaking with his father a couple of days ago had made the biggest difference to him. For nearly all of his life, Spencer had held on to the anger and hate for Trevor, but now he'd allowed himself to let it go, he felt immediately lighter, like a dark part of him had been physically removed. Spencer wasn't ready to be inviting Trevor over for dinner or let the man get to know Eddie yet, but letting go of his hate and deciding to give his father time to prove himself was a huge step in itself.

    Spencer had spent yesterday relaxing, finally feeling able to step away from business for one weekend now the Sullivan threat was resolved. After playing football in the morning he then had a couple of pints in his pub in the afternoon whilst watching West Ham play on TV. As soon as the game was over, he'd returned home to spend the rest of the day with Shona and Eddie. It was nice to spend the evening alone with Shona and nothing on his mind to drag the mood down. Spencer was a man always up for a confrontation and ready to throw himself into the next unfamiliar situation, so with that added to the newfound - and hopefully not short-lived - calmness he was feeling, he had absolutely not reservations or nerves about meeting more of his family the next day.

    The next day quickly came along and Spencer was ready to meet with his Uncle, Aunt, and cousins. He'd learned enough about them to know they were in legitimate business and seemed like relatively normal people. They certainly seemed to have their lives in order better than Trevor ever had, so Spencer had every faith meeting Trevor's side of the family would be a breeze. He'd asked his siblings to meet at his house so they could all go see the Stewarts together. Once Alex, Harper and May had all arrived at his house, Spencer told them all to get in his car. After drawing Shona in for a loving kiss and then giving Eddie a quick cuddle, he followed behind his siblings and got into the drivers' seat of the car.

    "Alright, you lot. Don't be causing any trouble just because Bruce ain't hear to tell us off," Spencer joked as he started the car.

    1678409090813.pngTrevor had been surprised that Spencer had not only been so civil during their meeting a couple of days ago, but that his son was also keen to meet Philip and the others. As far as he could tell, Spencer wasn't planning on causing any trouble today and he'd seemed genuinely interested in sussing out the rest of the Stewart family. No sooner had he arrived at the Stewarts' house and got out of his own car when he saw Spencer parking on the street a couple of spaces behind. Waiting at the gate at the end of Philip's garden, Trevor stood with his hands in his pockets. He greeted the younger three of his kids with a friendly smile and quick enquiries into how they were doing, before his eyes fixed on Spencer, trying to work out if his eldest was still in a civil mood with him.

    "Afternoon, Trevor. Lead the way..." Spencer said. Though he's tone was civil and accompanied with a brief smile, Spencer removed the need for his father to initiate any small talk with him. Perhaps as the day went on he might feel compelled to talk more personably to the man, but for now he wanted to focus on the others.

    Leading the way to the house, Trevor gave a firm knock on the door before waiting on the doorstep for someone to answer.

    *****​

    1678409112003.pngSarah hadn't been immediately enthusiastic towards Philip's suggestion of meeting Trevor's kids when he first brought it up some weeks ago. All of her reservations were directed towards her brother-in-law, not wanting him to let Philip down like he had before, as this time it would directly affect her and her three kids. In the end, she gave in and decided to trust Philip's intuition - it was his brother, after all. In reality, she was actually keen to meet the Kings. From what Trevor had said about them and from the general knowledge of their many businesses in London, Sarah had come to the conclusion their successful reputations set them apart from the her less impressive brother-in-law. Despite her ongoing distrust towards Trevor, she knew she needed to hold her tongue and focus on getting to know her nephews and nieces. She wanted this to go smoothly for Philip's and her kids' sake, so she was sure she could give Trevor a break today.

    Sarah had just finished preparing some snacks and refreshments in the dining room when she heard the knock on the door. As she was passing the hallway, she called out to say she'd get it. When she opened the door, the first face she saw was that of Trevor. "Well, look who it is. Trevor Stewart, and he's right on time," she greeted the man, exaggerating her tone and a broad smile. As she stepped aside, she waved the five visitors to enter the house. "Welcome, welcome. I'm your Aunt Sarah," she said. Even when she was being friendly, her voice naturally held a dry, deadpan kind of tone to it. "You're all a good-looking bunch - are you sure he's actually your dad?" she teased, before letting out a friendly laugh.

    "Pleasure to meet you, Sarah," Spencer was quick to greet her as he couldn't help but chuckle. "I like you already," he remarked as he accepted the woman's brief embrace.

    "You must be Spencer," she greeted the clear eldest. Simple logic allowed her to then greet Alex by name. She then turn to Harper and May, prompting them to confirm their names to her as she wasn't sure who was who. "It's wonderful to meet you all," she told everyone. When Philip and Abel stepped into view, Sarah stepped aside so they could have their introductions.

    "Philip, Abel..." Trevor began, gesturing to his brother and nephew. "This is Spencer, Alex, Harper, and May," he said, pointing to each of his kids respectively to introduce them all to each other.

    Spencer let the others greet the, first before shaking Abel's hand and then moving on to shake Philip's. "You lads are in the construction business, ain't ya?" he asked them. "I might have a bit of work to send your way if we all survive today," he said with a chuckle.

    "Shop talk. Why am I not surprised?" Sarah remarked, rolling her eyes. Turning to her nieces, she motioned towards the kitchen. She was aware both Harper and May were pregnant, and whilst she wasn't one for fussing and coddling, she wanted to at least be hospitable. That, and leave the men to drone on about business if they felt the need. "Ladies, come with me and we'll get ourselves some drinks, and first pick of the food," she suggested. "Trevor, you're off the hard stuff too, aren't you? Join us at the kids' table," she teasingly suggested. As she passed Philip, she placed a kiss on his cheek. "I'll play nice," she quietly whispered to him, in reference to Trevor. As she led her nieces and Trevor into the dining room, she offered them seats around the dining table. "What are you all drinking?" Once she'd got them all some drinks, Sarah sat next to Trevor, across from Harper and May. "So, ladies. What do you both do for a living?" she asked them as she poured herself a glass of wine. Even though she had just berated the others for talking business, she couldn't help but naturally ask what line of work her nieces were in as she was a practical and career-focused woman.

    Spencer, Alex, Philip and Abel, meanwhile, seemed to naturally gravitate to standing in the kitchen to converse. Though they were within earshot of the other conversation, it was easy enough to focus on their own. Still, it didn't stop Sarah from calling out to Philip to remind him to offer the men some drinks. It was tempting to control the conversation and start asking lots of questions about Philip and Abel, but Spencer decided to hold back and let his uncle start off with any questions he had for him and Alex, given that they were in Philip's home.

    @Melanin-Gxdess @Bella:D @BasDorcha
    Group 1: Spencer, Alex, Phil, Abel
    Group 2: Trevor, Sarah, Harper, May
    (Please separate them into the two smaller scenes now, for all of our sanity)

     
    Chapter 22: Beginning of the End - Part 2
  • Chapter 22: Beginning of the End - Part 2
    Saturday 23rd November 1985
    ...2 weeks later...
    Dublin: Afternoon - Windy, Clear Skies, Chilly
    London: Afternoon - Windy, Clear Skies, Chilly

    ******************************
    1679699720980.png
    ******************************

    The Porter Family Home
    ~ Sutton, Dublin ~
    Sinead Callahan and Conor Sullivan

    1679698684059.pngSinead hugged Peter tightly as they stood inside Lucy's guest bathroom. She'd led him inside the room and immediately locked the door behind them so she could take a few minutes away from the rest of their family and friends. As she held her husband, she stayed silent, just needing some time in his comforting arms as the tears streamed down her cheeks. Soon, she released him and stepped back to look up into his eyes. She'd tried her hardest to contain her emotions during the funeral service, wanting to be as strong as she could for Lucy, but it was proving to be difficult.

    Over the last few weeks, Sinead had watched the loved ones around her suffer, both physically and psychologically. Savannah's current mental state and Danny's critical condition had been weighing heavy on her mind for weeks, but still, she'd been visiting each of them and forcing herself to put on a brave face, a positive front to give the two of them more hope. Then, a week ago, more worries had been placed on Sinead's shoulders when Liam was expelled from school after losing his temper and fighting with one of the other pupils. Her youngest son had been struggling with his uncle's death, so when the usual suspect in his class used the man's death as a reason to tease him, Liam let his emotions get the better of him. As upset as she was about having to try find Liam a new school, Sinead couldn't be mad at Liam considering he was struggling.

    On top of all of that, Sinead had just attended the funeral of not only her brother-in-law, but of a man she had known since she was still in school herself. A man who had at first been a hired protector but soon became a close friend. James had been a part of the family before he even realised it. Having fretted many times over Peter not returning home from a job, she understood how devastated Lucy was that it had now become a reality for her.

    "I'm sorry..." Sinead apologised to Peter as she turned to the mirror and set about fishing into her handbag for her make-up. After drying her eyes, she quickly set about reapplying her mascara. "Lucy doesn't need to see me like this. I just had to..." she paused, screwing the cap back on the mascara before moving on to smooth out her hair. "I just needed to get it out of my system before I go back out there. I heard Conor asking about me and I wasn't ready," she explained.

    Once she was sorted, she threw everything back into her back before leaning in to place a kiss on Peter's lips. "I love you, Petey," she softly told him.

    1679698695652.pngConor had been on edge ever since Thea and Roxie had told him about Interpol. The fact they weren't permitted to tell any of the family and instead had to act normal, out of fear of compromising Thea's plans, made it so much harder. The urge to spend every night blind drunk had been more tempting to Conor over recent days than it had been for some time. Helping with the funeral arrangements and supporting Lucy had been enough to force himself to stay level-headed. That, and trying to get as much of his business affairs in order as he could without drawing attention to it. He knew things could kick off at any moment and throw his entire family into chaos, and it hurt not being able to warn them. Savannah had been given permission to leave the mental facility to attend James' funeral and the urge to stop her from going back there had been hard to resist, but instead he'd made sure she got to catch up with as many of her loved ones as she could before Emery and Dermot drove her back to the hospital.

    It was only eight months ago that the family had all been together in Conor's home in the wake of Shannon's death. This time they were together because of James' passing and Conor wanted to make sure he spent some time with his sister's now too. He'd waited until Lucy was finished with one interaction before putting his arm around her shoulder and leading her to the sofa in in the conservatory, still in plain sight of their guests but relatively private where they could talk in peace. Sitting in the centre, he gently rubbed the top of his older sister's back and placed a kiss on the side of her head. "Jimbo would have been proud of that service..." he began.

    Conor looked up when he saw Sinead approaching, having been told by one of the guards that he was looking for her. He patted the empty spot to his left and when his little sister was seated, he put his arm around her, now sitting with his sisters close at either side. "Jimbo wouldn't have wanted us to be so miserable at his expense, but it's hard, ain't it? He was a top bloke and we've all known him practically all our lives. I love you two and whatever you need, just ask."

    Sinead cleared her throat, fighting back the tears as she reached over Conor's lap to grip Lucy's hand. "I'm here too, Luce. Anything you need. Anything Syd needs. You just holler and I'll be right here," she gently assured her sister.

    @Bella:D (Lucy)
    Mentioned: Peter

    ******************​
    Olivia Sullivan-Porter

    1679698708482.pngIt wasn't the first time Adam had attended the funeral of an employer or a colleague. It wasn't the first time he'd had to be on guard duty as part of his attendance. The first time had been 20 years ago, when he attended Liam Sullivan's funeral, whilst providing protection for his former boss' family. This time, he'd been offering security for the Sullivan family in attendance of another former boss' funeral - James Porter's. This time had hit harder. The Adam of 1965 was more detached from his employer's friends and family, but now, he genuinely cared for them and he'd bonded with James for longer than he'd been able to with Liam Sullivan.

    Adam had driven Lucy, Olivia, Elena and Thomas back to the former's house after the funeral. Whilst they'd gone inside, he'd set about waiting for the rest of the guests to arrive and making sure nothing was untoward. It hadn't escaped his attention that Olivia had remained outside the whole time, sitting on one of the front garden walls as she kept her gaze fixed on the ground beneath her feet.

    With Sam having made it back from working security at the funeral, Adam was quick to approach him and grip his shoulder. "Alright, mate. How about you clock off for the day?" he firmly suggested before pointing towards Olivia. "She could probably do with the company... and a strong drink."

    tumblr_9b1c497e95e6a2ae7e04bab500a31f75_3e5e9bb6_250.gifHaving already lost her biological parents and now her adoptive father, Olivia was struggling to process the day more than she thought she would. She thought by now she'd be used to it, but it still hurt to know she'd never see James again. At least when he was in prison she could still visit him once in a while. Part of her worried she was meant to stay strong, that perhaps she didn't have as much right to be as upset as Syd and Thomas did, considering she was neither James' nor Lucy's blood. She knew she had to pull herself together and go inside to support them all, but at the moment she didn't feel strong enough to hide her feelings.

    @BasDorcha (Sam)

     
    Back
    Top